Sex Ed Sidestories

by: The Digger

Table Of Contents
Chapter 1: How did bra shopping lead to this? ................................................................... 3
Chapter 2: Do you like large breasts? ................................................................................ 15
Chapter 3: Why won't the universe let us have sex? ........................................................ 24
Chapter 4: So, believe me now? .......................................................................................... 33
Chapter 5: So, what's the problem? .................................................................................... 42
Chapter 6: Erojutsu 101 (SE:AMS sequel prototype) ........................................................ 63
Chapter 7: His name is Konohamaru? ................................................................................ 82
Chapter 8: Repost: Happy Nude Year Everyone! ............................................................... 99
Chapter 9: Repost: I've Always Been Yours ..................................................................... 109
Chapter 10: SE:AMS Prototype 2: Shippuden Education ............................................... 119
Chapter 11: Wanna stay the night? ................................................................................... 131

Chapter 1: How did bra shopping lead to this?

I know all of you are saddened that SE:AMS is coming to a close, so I have some good
news. There have been several moments in the series that for whatever reason have
gone unused in the main series. So, I decided to come up with something of a side story
series to showcase those unused classes and scenes (which are now unfortunately
noncanon to SE:AMS) in the series.
Also, I know you're all probably tired of hearing this, but the SE:AMS art contest is still
going, and there's still no deadline as of yet, so I eagerly await your entries.
Anyway enjoy!
Everything seemed more or less normal for the P.E. class at the ninja academy. The students
were taking their usual three lap warm-up around the academy, and their teacher, Yahiko
Satoru, was simply observing his pupils as they ran their laps. But he saw something unusual as
the students finished their second lap, moving onto their third; someone was lagging far behind
all the others, even further behind the overweight Chouji.
Hinata Hyuuga, not one of the fastest, but by no means the slowest, was far behind her typical
place today, almost at a walking pace, gripping her chest uncomfortably. Was she not feeling
well today? Sure enough, as everyone finished their laps, Hinata walked up to Yahiko and
asked him,
"Yahiko-sensei, I need to see Anko-sensei."
"She's in the middle of a class now, I think." said Yahiko. "Is it really that important?"
"Yes." Hinata nodded, a blush creeping across her face.
"Alright, then." Yahiko sighed. He made a Shadow Clone to fill in for him, and escorted the timid
student to Anko Mitarashi's classroom, where she was in the middle of teaching a very in-depth
lesson about anatomy to some very embarrassed and intrigued girls.
"And this part here is the clitoris." She was telling them, indicating the little nub. "Which can..."
She was cut off by a knock at her door. "Sorry, one moment please." She pulled her dark blue
jumpsuit back up over her waist and peeked outside the classroom door. "Sorry, Yahiko, but if
you're here to volunteer for an intercourse demonstration..."
"It's not about me, it's Hinata." Yahiko shook his head.
"Hinata?" Anko blinked. "What's wrong?"

"I'm not sure. She won't really tell me." said Yahiko uncertainly.
"Alright, I'll be right with you." Said Anko, turning to her class. "Alright girls, I have something to
take care of, so be good for a few minutes." She took Hinata to an empty classroom next door
for them to talk. "What's the matter?" She asked with genuine concern. "You didn't start your
period yet, did you?" She remembered hearing from Yuko that she had an imperforate hymen,
meaning that if her period started, she would be in some pretty serious pain.
"No, nothing like that." Hinata shook her head. "It's that..." She had a hard time keeping her
eyes off of Anko's still exposed breasts. "My... my breasts have been bothering me..." She
stuttered, not sure how else to say it. "They've been making my back ache lately, and during
Yahiko-sensei's classes, they shift around painfully all the time."
"I would imagine." said Anko, knowing that women on her mother's side of the family developed
at early ages.
"Is there any way to make them smaller? Or at least make the pain go away?" Hinata asked.
"There are some forms of breast reduction out there, but in the long run, you're likely gonna
regret it sooner or later." Anko said with amusement. "But if you really want the pain to stop, just
get a bra."
"That... that's it?" Hinata blinked. She had a few 'training bras' that her mom had given her, but
she had long out grown them over the past year, and she didn't expect the solution to be that
simple.
"Yeah. It's also good for maintaining their healthy shape too." Anko nodded. "I don't know how
you've kept them so delectably round and firm this whole time,"
"An-Anko-sensei!" Hinata blushed, covering her chest.
"But even a daughter of Hitomi needs to maintain that healthy build sooner or later." The sex ed
teacher concluded. "But remember, you can't pick out just any bra to put on."
"Thank you, Anko-sensei." Hinata smiled.
"Today may be a girl's day in my class, but since this is important to you and your physical
health, I'm going to assign you to get some 'support right now, as a class assignment." said
Anko.
"But what about Yahiko-sensei's class?" Hinata asked.
"Don't worry, I'll let him know what's going on. He'll understand." Anko smiled.
"Thanks again, sensei." said Hinata, going into town right away to look for a new bra.

Searching the village's shopping district, she found a lingerie store called 'Ayame's Secret,'
which, with a very red face, she stepped into. Almost immediately after stepping into the store,
she felt the annoying sense of sexual arousal that she got around women as sexy lingerie of all
sorts were displayed across the walls, from thongs to boy shorts for girls, and some that didn't
even cover the nipples, pussy, and/or butt, which made Hinata question why someone would
even wear them.
"Hello, miss. Is there anything I can help you with?" Hinata flinched as a woman in her
underwear greeted her. Now that she noticed, this was the only thing that the employees here
wore.
"Uh, no. I'm just here for a... for a bra..." Hinata whispered this last part, too awkward around the
scantily clad woman.
"You seem pretty well-endowed. Would you like to be measured to ensure a quality fit?" The
woman asked pleasantly.
"No! No, that's... that's alright." Hinata squeaked, moving as far away from her as possible. She
hated getting this way around women. Just the thought of feeling arousal for another female
made her scared it would ruin her love for Naruto, no matter how many times Anko told her to
the contrary.
"Anko-sensei said that not just any bra will do." She mused, searching the adult sized bra
section, avoiding glances from older women as she looked for a bra she thought would suit her.
She remembered from a discussion with her mother about bra sizes, and that she would be
about a C. After a moment of searching, she found a white one with a flower-shaped clasp in
the front between the cups, which she bought, asking the cashier to put it in a more concealing
bag. She wanted this shopping trip to be less embarrassing than it really had to be.
"Hello, Hinata. What'd you get?" Hinata's mother asked as her daughter came in through the
door.
"N-nothing!" Hinata blurted, scurrying quickly up to her room.
"Should we...?" Hiashi started, sounding a bit concerned
"No Byakugan!" Hitomi told her husband firmly as he looked upstairs. "You too, Hanabi! Hinata
needs her privacy right now."
Hinata stripped off her jacket and shirt, and examined her new bra. She pulled it on over her
shoulders and, with some difficulty, fitted her breasts into the cups, clasping it shut. It was rather
tight fitting, the straps digging uncomfortably into her shoulders and her already tender breasts
being pressed tightly against her chest, but as she tested it with a simple Hyuuga kata, she
found her typical motion pains she had with taijutsu to be significantly reduced, and her back
aches slightly lifted.

"They still hurt, but... that'll go away over time... right?" She asked herself.
The next day as she walked down the hall, she felt a few stares upon her, no doubt several
people had probably noticed that her breasts seemed even more 'concealed' under her thick
coat than normal, and felt glad that, despite the new discomfort with her tight and, she was
beginning to suspect, undersized bra. But she was a C, this bra was a C, why would it be too
small?
"Hey, did you hear?"
"I heard that someone challenged Sasuke again!"
"Let's go watch him kick their asses!"
Hinata found herself bombarded by other students as they ran against the grain to the sparring
fields outside, knocking her around. Just as the rampage had ceased, she felt a loud,
frightening SNAP! as something fell out from under her shirt. She realized with immense
embarrassment that this was a large piece of her new bra. Unable to contain herself, she locked
herself in a stall in the girl's bathroom and cried for several minutes, until there was a firm knock
on her stall door.
"Hinata, come on out." It was Anko. "What's going on in there? I know you're not crying because
you're taking a piss."
"It's nothing." Hinata lied through a sob.
"Bullshit. I'm coming in." Though Hinata was about to object, Anko had already vaulted the stall
door before she could open her mouth. "Don't worry, they're still trying to break up Sasuke's
rematch with the other boys." She added, in what she hoped was a reassuring way. "So what's
wrong? You know you can trust me at this point. Is it about your breasts again?"
"S-sort of..." Hinata looked away, pink in the face. She showed Anko the piece of bra that fell
out of her shirt.
"Oh, geez." Anko cringed, understanding right away. "Yeah, I wouldn't be too happy about that
either. Nice bras can be pretty expensive, so you have every right to be upset if it breaks... hang
on..." She peeked at the measurement written on the bra fragment's tag. "That can't be right,
can it?" She then unzipped Hinata's jacket and, to the timid girl's dismay, pulled her shirt up, the
remaining piece of bra falling off and leaving her perky tits exposed.
"W-what are you...?" Hinata squealed.
"Just hang on a sec." Anko shushed her as she touched Hinata's breasts, making a loose
estimate of their measurement. "Yeah, just as I thought. This thing was way too small." She
said.

"What do you...?" Hinata blinked, trying to wriggle Anko off of her chest, who was now only
playing with her boobs to tease her.
"You didn't think that you could pick just any C-sized bra off the rack and think it'd fit, did you?"
Anko asked rhetorically. Of course she knew that since they were in that situation, that was
obviously the case.
"Well..." Hinata muttered awkwardly.
"Tell ya what, I'll let your mom know, and you two can go bra shopping the right way." Anko
sighed.
"But won't that be skipping?"
"Nonsense. You'll still make it back in time for Yahiko's class and mine. And those are the only
ones that really matter." Anko laughed. "Now put your shirt back on and come on out. Your
mom's waiting."
"But didn't you say..." Hinata blinked.
"Did I say that 'I WILL let your mom know'? I meant I DID let your mom know." Anko teased.
"But how did you...?"
"Come on. Let's go." Anko pulled Hinata's shirt back on and guided her out of the bathroom to
Hitomi, passing Iruka, Mizuki, and a few other teachers who were escorting Kiba, Chouji,
Shikamaru, Naruto, and Sasuke to detention. Anko gave all but Sasuke high-fives as she
passed them, knowing they kicked the emo kid's ass this time.
Hitomi had brought Hinata to the same lingerie store she had visited yesterday, this time calling
for one of the lingerie-clad employees for a measurement.
"Right this way, ma'am." She was led into a fitting room in the back of the store.
"Please take off your clothes." She was instructed.
Though she rather wouldn't, Hinata removed her jacket and shirt, exposing her supple breasts.
"I'll have to ask you to remove the rest of your clothes as well, so that you can be fitted for a top
and bottom set."
Hinata blushed, and then sighed with embarrassment, pulling her pants and panties down
together. Almost instantly, she was grabbed from behind by lecherous hands, which stroked her
boobs, with soft gropes, and strokes across the skin.
"Ah! Stop it!" She squealed.

"Relax, Hinata. Onnasuki is easily the best lingerie saleswoman I know." Hitomi smiled. "She
can perfectly determine a girl's size simply by feeling their body."
"D-did you say... Onnasuki?" Hinata cringed, knowing this name all too well. She dared to turn
around, and sure enough, there the hardcore lesbian stood, naked, and admiring Hinata's
boobs. "Wh-what are you doing here?" She cried out, in a panic.
"I work here, silly." Onnasuki smirked teasingly, taking another grab at her customer's large
mounds, making Hinata squeal a little more. Hitomi stood by her daughter to hold her and
comfort her while Onnasuki 'measured' Hinata.
"Yup, these are Hyuuga boobs, alright." She smiled. "Not just big, but perfectly round, firm, and
supple." She lifted both of Hinata's boobs under one arm, and continued to grope and feel at
them with the other.
"Please stop that." Hinata whimpered, Her face red, and trying not to moan.
"Alright, you're a 65C." said Onnasuki (Note: I'm using Japanese measurements), who then
moved further down to grab Hinata's butt, making her quaver uncomfortably once again. "Waist
68cm (27in), and hips 96cm(38in). You'd be a size Medium Size 4."
"Can I put my clothes back on now?" Hinata mumbled timidly, covering herself with her arms,
once onnasuki had ceased her gropes.
"Nope!" Onnasuki teased. "You still gotta pick some stuff out now that we got your exact size."
She left the fitting room for a moment, Hinata giving a weary sigh, and Hitomi patiently smiling,
before Onnasuki returned with four lingerie-clad women. "All four of these fine ladies are here to
model for you. So, take your pick." She chirped enthusiastically, as the four women began to
parade around, in front of her, showing off their bodies, and how the lingerie they modeled fit
them.
"Uh..." Hinata muttered, trying to focus only on the underwear, and not the sexy women wearing
them. Once again, she was getting that annoying sense of sexual arousal she got when around
women that made her fear for her sexual orientation. She closed her legs tightly as her nether
regions began to moisten, her eyes looking over the women, their breasts, asses, and tight
underwear.
Hinata was so focused on trying to only see the lingerie, she failed to realised her legs had been
slowly opened. It wasn't until she felt a cool tongue enter her wet pussy, that she returned to her
full senses, and saw Onnasuki licking her out.
"W-What are you d-doing?" she gasped from the sensation.
"Customer service." Onnasuki smirked, "You were aroused so..."
Hinata let out a moan as the models continued to move around, even moving in an erotic

fashion; Hitomi watching on, and glancing to her daughter who was leant back, eyes on the
women and moaning out.
"Make a choice, Hinata." Hitomi smiled.
"I... I... c-can't.. d-decide..." she moaned out.
Her mind was spinning too much to make a choice. She hated what Onnasuki was doing to her,
but only because it felt so good, and already bringing her close to when she finally came,
Onnasuki swallowed all her juices, before wiping her mouth and standing up, as if nothing
happened.
"In my professional opinion," Onnasuki cut in,stopping the models from moving. "I would go with
the 'Oni Leather' package." She groped the breast of a woman with bright blue hair, who Hinata
realized with further exasperation was Yuko, the owner of X-Ranked Mission, the local sex
shop. "For the common well-endowed Kunoichi, this is set is your best bet whether you're
fighting enemies on the plain, or you just wanna train. Available in nude, black, white, dark blue,
and tiger-print for the true oni look."
"Alright, I'll go with that." Hinata spoke up, not wanting to drag this out any further.
"Fantastic." Onnasuki grinned, as she retrieved the correct size for Hinata, and putting them
onto her, really taking her time to put on the bra, playing around with her tits more than
necessary to 'ensure quality fit,' and digging around in the panties after pulling them on to see
that 'there were no unnecessary snags.'
"You look lovely, Hinata." Hitomi smiled. "I'm sure Naruto would love it too." She winked.
"M-mother!" Hinata whimpered in a humiliated tone, looking to her feet, with Hitomi simply
giggling.
"Oh Hitomi, would you like to get fitted for a new bra for yourself?" asked Onnasuki, her naughty
fingers drawing closer to the front of Hitomi's kimono.
"No thank you, Onnasuki. I'm just here for my daughter today." Hitomi answered, amused by
Onnasuki's no doubt craving for her ultimate bust.
"Too bad! I'm 'measuring' you now!" the hardcore lesbian yanked Hitomi's kimono open and
plunged her face right into her boobs, Hitomi laughing as she was groped and moterboated.
"Go on back to class, Hinata!" She cried through a fit of tickled laughter. "I'll be home in a while."
Hinata showed up just in time for Yahiko's start of class warm-up, some students turning their
heads to see her as as she took off her jacket and stood ready along with the rest to start their
three lap run around the academy. Although she was late, Yahiko simply gave her a nod, which
Hinata took to mean that he knew where she had been.

"And... go!" The teacher called. Although frightened of which could happen, Hinata ran at about
the same pace as the other students. Though she was scared it would hurt her breasts, or
otherwise her bra would break like the one before, neither problems immerged. In fact, she was
even unintentionally outrunning Naruto and Sasuke, who commonly, as they did today, raced
ahead of everyone else, and she even finished a solid minute ahead of everyone else, without a
single ache or pain she felt the previous day.
"I take it everything went well?" Yahiko whispered, with a quick glace down at Hinata's now wellsupported chest. Hinata simply turned pink and nodded. "Glad to hear." He grinned.
"Graduating year sure is an unusual one." Yahiko mused after pairing the students off into pairs
for taijutsu review. "There are those who look like they could pass as second years," He passed
a glance at underdeveloped Emi. "And those who look like they could pass for early
Chunins." He looked over at Hinata. "And... there are those whose minds are miles ahead of
even experienced shinobi." He thought as he looked over Sakura and Shikamaru. "And... those
who still have some growing up to do..." He looked to Naruto, who was in yet another brawl with
Sasuke, who he wasn't even paired up against.
"Amazing how individual they are at this age, isn't it?" Anko smiled. Yahiko didn't expect Anko to
be standing right next to him, but he knew her enough years not to be fazed by her surprise
appearance.
"Sure is." Yahiko grinned.
"Just don't focus too much on Hinata's development." Anko teased, slipping out of sight.
"That's not funny!" Yahiko snapped, trying hard not to blush, Anko laughing at him. "Don't you
have a class to be teaching?"
Today was a boy's day in Anko's class, so Hinata returned home as usual, but when she
stepped through the door, it was to a sight of over-the-top proportions;
"Onnasuki! Isn't it time you went back to the store?" Hitomi was saying, being wrestled on the
floor by none other than the perverted lesbian that just hours ago 'fitted' Hinata with her new
undies.
"I can be on break all I like, Hitomi Boob-ga!" Onnasuki retorted, roaring with laughter as she
wrestled Hitomi out of her kimono and played nonstop with her body, Hiashi not knowing what to
make of things as he watched his own wife be played with sexually, by another woman, no less.
Hanabi simply watched them curiously with a red face.
"Um... I'll be back later..." Hinata muttered, backing out of the Hyuuga house before Onnasuki
could see her.
She opted to wait for Naruto at his place, but the minute she opened the door, it was to find
Naruto on the ground, and as her eyes moved across, she noticed his pants down, and his cock

being suckled upon by his older, womanly look-alike, Naruko, who looked up with a cock-filled
smile as she saw Naruto's girlfriend.
"Hey, lil' sis!" She said through a mouthful of cock, sucking him harder and faster with moans
emanating from her mouth, and making Naruto moan out too. Hinata watched, blushing, unable
to look away. Naruto's body soon quivered as he let out a more audible moan, Naruko stopping
as she swallowed what came out of his shaft.
She smiled as she licked her lips, and stood up, and put on her skimpy 'work clothes'. "Have fun
with little bro!" She said, winking, as she waved and jumped out the window.
"Um... sorry about that..." Naruto muttered sheepishly as he sat up, and Hinata fully entered. He
didn't mind the sexual pleasure Naruko gave him, but he did feel it was unfair to Hinata that he
was doing these things with a girl that wasn't her.
"It's... no problem..." Hinata shook her head. She felt a little uncomfortable with Naruto getting
these sorts of treatments from other girls, but mostly because she wasn't the one to give him
such pleasure.
"Hm? There's something different about you, Hinata..." said Naruto, looking down at her chest
area. "Is there something different about your boobs?"
"Huh...?" Hinata blushed brightly. Of course there was something different about her boobs, but
did he need to say it like that? "Oh. I, um..." Hinata didn't know how else to say it, so she
showed him. She unzipped her jacket, let it fall to the floor, and pulled off her shirt.
Naruto was blushing, expecting to see his girlfriend's big boobs spill right out of her shirt, but
instead they lightly bounced as the shirt was lifted over them, supported by 'Oni Leather.'
"Wow." Naruto said feebly. He had never really seen Hinata in a bra before, so there was
something strangely enticing about seeing her in one now. "So is this why you were able to
outrun me and Sasuke today?" He asked, remembering how she held herself on previous days.
"Mhm." Hinata nodded. "D-do you like it?"
"Yeah."Naruto smiled. "Can I... I mean...?"
"Yes." Hinata blushed, knowing what Naruto meant.
His hands reached out, and gently stroked across the surface of her mounds, as he felt her
breasts through her bra, which were soft to the touch as ever, yet somehow considerably firmer,
and with a new quality that he couldn't quite describe even to himself.
Hinata gave small moans as his fingers moved over her nipples, stroking carefully, the sense of
arousal reduced by her bra, but nonetheless present as Naruto familiarized himself with this
new feeling.

Knowing he wanted more, she unhooked herself, her breasts falling out of their restraints, her
new bra falling to the floor. She used to be nervous and shy about this, but, with all that had
gone on, she was comfortable with Naruto and her naked breasts.
Naruto had already seen Hinata's boobs before, but there was just something about seeing
them be exposed like this that made it seem like something entirely new. His palms cupped her
breasts, and he groped them some more as he felt her up, making her bite her lower lip. Naruto
stared at her chest and before he knew it, he was giving into temptation and sucking on one of
her nipples, making her squeal and close her legs as she was beginning to moisten and her
new panties were starting to soak with her natural lubricant. He continued to suckle one on of
her tits, while he a hand to pleasure the other, and his free hand slipping into her pants.
Hinata gasped as he began to finger her. She clutched his shirt and head as she squeaked,
turning red in the face.
One hand moved down, and naturally went for his shaft, as she began to pump him as best she
could. The two of them continued to stand and pleasure the other, both moaning out, Naruto
getting hard in her hand. And before long Hinata drew closer to an orgasm.
"Wait, stop." She squeaked, holding his head away.
"What? Is... something wrong?" Naruto blinked, afraid he messed up somehow.
"No," Hinata shook her head. "I just..." She lowered her voice to a whisper as her face glowed
bright red. "I got new panties too, and I don't want them to be... you know... so soon and..."
"That's no problem." Naruto smiled, pulling Hinata's pants and panties down together.
"Ah! N-Naruto!" Hinata squealed, covering her moistened nether regions.
"Why not? I just wanted to clean you down there..." Naruto said as though he doing something
as basic as eating a meal. "After all, it is kinda my fault you're..."
"N-never mind..." Hinata flushed, thinking Naruto was up to something else. She let her hands
fall to her sides, and Naruto gripped her round butt as he dove in and licked her pussy clean of
its juices as Onnasuki had done only hours ago, though Hinata felt more comfortable with it
somehow. Was it just because it was Naruto doing it? Or because it wasn't the yuri-letch?
Though Naruto had licked Hinata clean down there, he found that she was moistening even
more, though of course, he was too dumb to realize that it was his actions that made her do so.
He was honestly trying all he could not to make Hinata moan out in ecstasy like she was, but he
found that to be impossible, for even a tiny touch of the tongue to her pussy made her react so
huskily.
Her knees soon buckled and she slid down the wall she had propped herself up against, and

shifted her body until she was lay on the floor and they were in a 69 postion. Naruto licking her
out more, as Hinata jerked him off as she licked the length of his shaft, rather than sucking on
him, and continued until she orgasmed, spraying her juices right into his mouth. As he came
and shot his load across her face.
He took a leaf from his big sis's book and swallowed Hinata's juices, before giving one quick,
final lick to Hinata's pussy, making her cringe from pleasure one more time and moved on to her
panties.
"That won't be necessary, Naruto!" Hinata blurted as he brought his tongue to her moistened
undergarment, pulling both panties and pants back up.
"Sorry about that, Hinata..." Naruto blushed. "I didn't mean to..."
"That's alright." Hinata giggled, giving him a kiss on the cheek. "I... I rather liked it." The young
soon to be ninja kissed each other on the lips, Hinata glowing bright red as she realized that
Naruto's lips tasted of her juices. "Is that what I taste like?" She thought crazily. Though of
course, she didn't want to ruin the moment by saying this out loud.
"So... did you really like that...?" Naruto asked awkwardly.
"Of course." Hinata giggled. "I hope we can do it again sometime..."
"Uh... yeah..." Naruto blushed.
"Sorry, um... I have to get... to get home now." Hinata spoke up, putting her bra, shirt, and jacket
back on. "See you tomorrow!" She called back.
"What, Hinata...!" Naruto waved, but she had rushed off too quickly.
"Nicely done, little sis." Naruko nudged Hinata in the boob as she walked home. "I bet you'll
make little bro feel REAL good on your 'big day' together." She giggled.
"Thanks..." Hinata mumbled, before a realization came to her. "You... you saw all that?"
"Eh, some of it." Naruko teased. "Anyway, I betcha lil' bro'll be all over it if you sent him some
pictures."
"Pic-pictures?" Hinata repeated, starting to feel light-headed as though she'd faint.
"Oh, it's nothing big, though. You can just start with a few in your new lingerie, and then work
your way up... or down." Naruko giggled. "Guys love that stuff. Some girls, too."
"Oh, um... o-okay..." Hinata mumbled.
Naruko then stopped her, and stood in front of her, with a smirk.

Hinata blinked, wondering what she was doing, when suddenly Naruko cupped Hinata's cheek,
and leant in, licking her other cheek, in a sensual way.
Hinata blushed, and felt panicked, as well as that irritating sensation of pleasure from girl on girl
eroticism. When Naruko pulled away, she smirked, wiping her lips.
"Lil' bro left something on your face." She giggled. It was then Hinata recalled Naruto had cum
across her face, and went bright red as she had walked out in the open with semen on her face,
despite there were almost no one around.
Naruko just giggled and put her arm around Hinata as the two continued to walk. The sisterly
stripper gave her more advice on 'catching lil' bro,' but her thoughts focused primarily on one
musing question; "How did bra shopping lead to this?"
[End]
Well, what did you think? This was one particular subplot I wanted to include in the main
series, but couldn't find a spot to fit it in.
Please leave your thoughts on this new series, and keep your eyes out for more unused
stories of Anko's year as sex ed teacher to come.
Special thanks to Mattwilson83 for proofreading and permission to use his OC Yuko, and
to Cloud Link Zero for permission to use his OC Yahiko.

Chapter 2: Do you like large breasts?

I've been tempted at times to give Sasuke a more sensitive side at some points in the
series, but opted not to so as to keep him in character (plus I just don't like him all that
much :P). But since this series is essentially devoted to all things unused in SE:AMS, I
can have him be as OOC (in other words, likeable XP) as I want.
Also, for those of you hentai artists out there, just know that the SE:AMS art contest is
still open and waiting for more entries ^^ Anyway, on with the story:
"Hey, Hinata."
"Ah! Hi, Sakura." The shy Hyuuga girl flinched, covering her nude form with a towel as she
noticed her classmate.
"Nice seeing you here." Sakura grinned, putting her clothes in a basket before walking out into
the Konoha hotsprings.
Hinata nodded. "Do you come here often?" she asked conversationally.
"Yeah, on the weekends, mostly." Sakura shrugged, washing her long bubblegum-pink hair.
"It is really nice here..." Hinata was saying as she too washed herself at the cleaning station, but
Sakura wasn't really paying much attention. Her focus was more on Hinata's slender, well
developed body.
"I never really noticed because she wears that thick jacket all the time," She thought, staring at
Hinata's large mounds as she lathered soap all over them. "But her boobs are huge! Must be
something she eats, all that rich food. Or is that just genetic? How do I get my tits to be that
big?" She felt her own small chest. While her breasts were becoming more prominent, Hinata's
melons made hers feel like walnuts by comparison.
"Sakura? Sakura?" Hinata blinked, noticing the pinkette staring off into space.
"Huh?" Sakura winced, returning her focus to the real world. "Oh, right, sorry."
"What were you thinking about?" Hinata asked.
"Just uh... nothing." Sakura muttered, rinsing herself off and climbing into the steamy warm
water. "aaaahhhh..." She sighed delightedly. There was really nothing quite like a nice dip in the
hotspring to enjoy the weekend. Though, today, she couldn't help but notice some of the largechested women bathing today, which only made her a bit more inferior about her tiny tits.

"Is there something wrong, Sakura?" Hinata asked, sitting next to her. "There seems to be
something bothering you today."
"Um..." Sakura didn't know how else to say it. "Hinata, how did you get your boobs to be so
big?" She knew the moment she said these words out loud that Hinata would want to move
away from her to avoid such an awkward and poorly worded question.
"Eh?" Hinata blushed, staring down at her large bosoms, which were floating buoyantly in the
water. "Um... I don't really know myself... My mother told me that women on her side of the
family always have breasts like these."
"So it's just genetics then?" Sakura wondered. Then a gloomy realization came to her; "Now
that I think about it, my mom's not that much bigger than me." She sunk her head. "Stupid
biology..."
"Um... Sakura?" Hinata blinked.
The next day was the girl's day in Anko Mitarashi's sex ed class, so Sakura saw this as an
excellent opportunity to find out the answer to her burning question from her sexual deviant
teacher.
"Anko-sensei, I've been wondering something for a while now." She said the moment everyone
had taken their seats.
"Okay, what's up?" Anko grinned, taking some enthusiasm in teaching her students more about
their bodies.
"Well, it's about boobs." said Sakura, wishing there was a less embarrassing way to say it. "How
do you get them to grow bigger?" Some couldn't help but laugh at how this question was
worded. Others, like Emi, listened intently for Anko's answer.
"That is a question that has no simplistic answer." Anko replied. "For the most part, the best
answer I can give is to just wait and hope for the best."
"But there are other ways besides just waiting?" said Sakura, knowing there had to be some
way.
"Well, yeah, there are. Eating the right foods and having plenty of milk is a good start." Anko
answered.
"Define 'eating the right foods.'" Sakura prodded.
"For the most part, just have a balanced diet." Anko replied.
"But my diet IS balanced!" Sakura thought irritably.

"And, eating next to nothing for every meal is NOT balanced." Anko added, knowing what she,
Ino, and every other girl 'dieting' for that perfect figure for Sasuke was thinking. "Eating your fill
is important, especially considering you girls are less than a year away from being Kunoichi. For
one, starving yourselves will only drag your performance down. Plus the sound of your stomach
rumbling can give away your position when stealth is needed to complete your missions." She
added on a more humorous note.
"But I don't see you 'eating properly' much, sensei." Ino pointed out, only rarely seeing Anko eat
anything other than dango.
"Well first off, eating right is most important before and during puberty, especially for ninjas."
said Anko. "So as an adult, I don't need to eat so properly all the time, especially when I don't
have many missions that I need to be in tip-top shape for. Second, better dango for breakfast,
lunch, and dinner than little to nothing for all three. Anyway, you may not like to hear it, but a
little fat can actually be good for breast development. As long as you don't eat too much of it,
obviously."
"Makes sense..." Sakura mused.
"Anyway, it's also believed that massaging the breast area can assist in their growth." Anko
continued. "And I'm not entirely clear whether or not it's true, but there's no harm in
experimenting." She winked to the class, all of whom blushed, to Anko's amusement.
"You said milk is something good for their growth." said Sakura. "Any reason why?"
"First of all, remember back to the early classes." Anko explained. "Do you recall the purpose of
breasts?"
"To feed infants." Sakura nodded. "Right?"
"Right. What better to make milk sacks grow than milk?"
"The way you said it though..."
"Second, because milk is good for your bodily development, hell why do you think it's the first
and only thing you're fed for the beginning of your life?"
"Of course. Why didn't I think of that before? It's so obvious!" Sakura thought. Then another
question came to mind; "Anko-sensei, is it possible for the rate of breast development to be
purely genetic?"
"Purely? Not so much, but yes, it is possible to be predominantly genetic." Anko nodded, casting
a quick glance at Hinata, knowing this was mostly the case for her development. "Though,
genetics can be a funny thing. Just because your mom may (Just making an example) be flat as
a brick, having little to no breast development at all, that doesn't necessarily mean you'll be the
same way."

"Please don't say it like that." Sakura groaned.

"So, you really concerned about your boobs?" Anko caught Sakura as the class ended.
"Uh..." Sakura muttered. But hell, who was she trying to fool by denying? "Yeah." She sighed.
"You know," Anko grinned, looking out the window at a cherry tree, its pink petals fluttering in
the breeze. "They say the blossoms that are late to bloom are the most beautiful on the tree."
She said. "Boobs or no boobs, I'd bet money you'll surpass all of the other girls one of these
years, whether it be just in beauty, or in ninja skills." She patted Sakura on the shoulder.
"Thanks, Anko-sensei." Sakura smiled.
"Ah! That always feels so refreshing." Sakura sighed pleasantly as she finished blow-drying her
hair. She wrapped a towel around her midsection and went downstairs to the refrigerator,
pouring herself a glass of milk. She gave the newly poured glass an almost contemptuous look.
Ever since she was little, she had a distinct dislike of milk, but if it would help her gain Sasuke's
attention...
She drained the contents of the glass in one swig, but was mildly surprised.
"Mmm..." She hummed. She poured another glass, this time savoring the taste. It was a lot
more delicious than she remembered it being in all her years of disliking it. "I have to ask Ankosensei about taste buds next chance I get." She smiled, pouring herself another glass.
After about five more glasses of milk, Sakura decided to return to her bedroom, where she
dropped her towel, as she stood in front of her body length mirror, and explored her whole body,
with both her eyes, and her hands. She didn't need an in-depth exploration to know that her
breasts were small, barely an A-cup, but she was already showing womanly curves, and her
butt was beginning to show a bit more prominently than it normally did. Plus, upon closer
inspection, she noticed pink hairs growing in her pubic area.
Though she had initially shaved it some time ago, she had more recently discovered that it was
a sign of maturity, due in no short part to the classes of Anko Mitarashi. This didn't change her
opinion about pubic hair, however.
She returned to the bathroom and carefully spread some wax on her pubic area, sticking a strip
over glued-up area. Closing her eyes and bracing herself for the pain, she ripped it off, along
with every single tiny pink hair on her crotch.
"Ugly stuff." She commented, looking at her newly cleaned pubis. "It looks a lot better without
that hair."
Her attention was brought a little further down from the pubic bone to her vagina.
She spread the lips of her vulva with her fingers and holding a small portable mirror in her hand,
and sitting on the floor so she could spread her legs wide. She began to look at her tiny pink

pussy; it was quite sensitive to the touch, as she soon found out, stroking with a finger every
millimeter of the fascinating anatomy.
Although she had to marvel at everything about her vagina, there were only two points she was
most interested in; the clitoris, a nub just above her opening, which she couldn't help but prod at
because of the delightful sensation it gave her, and the inner depths, within her folds.
While Anko had talked a fair deal about vaginal anatomy in class, it was way different to see this
anatomy for herself. Wondering just how deep her vagina went, she risked inserting a single
finger inside the small, tight opening, and though the passage way felt mildly sore from the
sudden insertion, Sakura slid her finger in and out of herself, slowly, fascinated by the feeling it
gave her.
"Sasuke's... thing is meant to go in here?" She mused to herself. "but... this is..." She spread her
pussy as wide as she could. "Way too small for his... for anyone's penis to fit into."
The fact didn't stop her from pushing her finger inside as far as it could go once more, And after
putting down the small mirror, rubbing her clitoris with her other hand. She began to wonder,
'what if it did fit?'; 'What if Sasuke could stick his manhood in to her?'The thought made her
shudder, and her fingers dance around her folds faster, with a slight deeper penetration.
"Sasuke!" She moaned out, though keeping her voice down, trying not to wake her parents.
"Sasuke! I don't care how much it would hurt... I give my body to you...!" She said, closing her
eyes, to picture the boy of her dreams in her head, as she pleasured herself, taking a risk by
pushing a second finger in to her, spreading the hole a little, which ached at first, until she was
used to the new tightness.
Though it was an incredibly tight fit, her waves of ecstasy multiplied as she used her fingers to
enter herself, stirring, and rubbing across the folds and her clitoris. She recalled a name for this
act, 'finger fucking.'
Her other hand began to move across her body slowly, starting at her face, her fingers trailing
down over her lips, her tongue sticking out a little brushing the tip, as she wondered about
blowjobs, though continued down her neck, softly stroking her skin, which had grown warmer
since she had started masturbating; Down, past her collar bone; Down. She caressed her
breasts, her nipples becoming erect and sensitive to her touch.

Down her ribs, to her navel, her breathing becoming heavier by this point, and her hand
touching her pussy, moving a little harder and faster. Her thighs, twitching as they wriggled. She
then turned over onto her knees, as she rubbed her butt;
As her hand rubbed across the valley that separated her butt cheeks, a notion came to her
mind. She recalled how Anko had described anal in one class when talking about places to use
for sexual intercourse, and Sakura began to wonder, her finger rubbing the hole, apprehensively
before slipping it in a little. The tightness made it difficult, and then she recalled, 'lubrication'.

"What is this? Can't... stop!" Sakura moaned, feeling something powerful in her body building
up. She was frightened by this unfamiliar sensation, she wanted to leave her genitals alone, but
she couldn't keep her hands off of herself, couldn't take her fingers out of her entrance, and
couldn't let such a feeling of arousal stop. And before she knew it, she was sucking on her free
hand's fingers, giving them a blow job in appearance, and after lubricating the middle finger of
the hand in her mouth, Sakura carefully reached back, and slowly, but firmly pressed it to her
asshole, until it penetrated the very tight entrance, with a slight moan.
Once she had accessed her rear entry way, she paused, gasping out, eyes wide. She now filled
her ass and pussy, and it gave her an unusual sensation of satisfaction and pleasure, and after
the moment's pause had ended, she resumed and fucked her ass with one hand as she did her
pussy with the other.
"Why can't I... stop?" Sakura cried in lustful moans. Her fingers moving faster, becoming wet
noises as she bit her lower lip as the pressure inside her built up, trying not to scream, but
against her control, and the need to pant out, for more air as her heated body demanded more
she let out a loud moan, followed by, "Sasuke!"
His name erupted in to her mind as she envisioned him, stood before her, watching, and smiling
like he was impressed. Despite felting embarrassed, she also felt a further arousal, from acting
so slutty in front of him, her logical mind, and reservations dropping as she gave in to the flow of
pleasure wafting across her, and invading her every sense, that told her this sort of
exhibitionism was wrong, yet pushed her on further, making her lurch forward, face and chest
on the ground, yet still on her knee's ass in the air, as it moved, gyrated, and bucked madly
against her fingers as if possessed by a mad sex crazed mind, and she was loving every
moment, as she moaned out for the Uchiha!
Eventually, she squealed loudly as juices squirted powerfully from her nether regions, and she
collapsed on the bathroom floor in a lust-filled stupor. "What was that...?" She asked herself
faintly, unable to think clearly after her first orgasm. "...Amazing..." She fell into a dazed sleep
on the floor.
"Sakura, I know you love baths, but you really shouldn't stay up in the bath so late." Sakura's
mother sighed the next morning, thinking that her daughter fainted from overexposure to the
steam rather than orgasm.
"Sorry, mom." Sakura said sheepishly. "I just got... carried away..."
"Are you sure you're alright?" Her mother asked, placing a hand to her forehead. "Your face is
very red."
"I'm alright." Sakura insisted, knowing her redness was due to embarrassment and the residual
exhaustion from her first orgasm. "I'll just..." She dashed off to her room.
"She sure was acting strange..." Sakura's mother blinked, but shrugged. "Oh well. She's getting
to be about that age."

"I wanted to try massaging them last night, but I got too distracted with..." Sakura thought with a
deep blush. She looked at her breasts in her bedroom mirror, and placed a hand to each
mound, gently, carefully rubbing each one in a circular pattern. "Anko-sensei said this can make
them bigger, right?" She thought, stifling a moan as she massaged them more firmly. "Just keep
doing this every day..." She wanted to keep quiet as she did this, but her breasts were still so
sensitive from last night, she couldn't help herself.
"Sakura, you're going to be late!" Her mother called up to her.
"I, ah! I know!" Sakura replied, forgetting to stop what she was doing before answering, but
continued to knead her boobs, biting her lip in attempt to quiet herself.
"What are you doing in there?" Her mom asked, not from downstairs, but from right outside her
door.
"N-nothing!" Sakura gasped, looking around for clothes, and, finding her usual red dress behind
her, she turned and hastily made to grab it, but tripped and landed on her left breast. "Ow..."
She whimpered through gritted teeth, rubbing the breast she landed on. Her heart leapt as her
mom opened the door.
"Sakura!" She gasped. Sakura realized all too late that the hand not rubbing the side she fell on
was slackened, and hovering near her vagina, which had become wet from her breast
massaging.
"Mom! This isn't what...!" Sakura insisted.
"Sakura, I know you're getting to be about that age," Her mom told her sharply. "But really!
You're going to be late for class. If you want to masturbate, at least do it AFTER school. Now
get dressed or you'll be late." She slammed the door.
"So... it's alright?" Sakura blinked, not expecting such a soft reprimand. She dressed as
instructed and, being late as it was, simply grabbed a rice ball before heading out the door.
"Good morning, Sasuke!" She greeted the quiet dark-haired boy as everyone took their seats for
homeroom. As usual, he said nothing. "May I sit next to you?" She asked warmly. Sasuke gave
a little grunt. Sakura sat down next to him and smiled at him as he stared blankly the other way.
"Hey! Forehead! Back off of him!" Ino growled.
" You snooze, you lose." Sakura taunted, not budging from her spot. Although many girls raised
an uproar, wanting the only seat next to Sasuke, they were all silenced and sent to their seats
by Iruka.
"Sasuke?" Sakura said cheerily as everyone left for their next classes after homeroom. Sasuke
gave a grunt of acknowledgement. "Can I ask you something? Do you like..." She blushed a
deep magenta. "Large breasts?"

For the first time in a very, very long time, she actually saw Sasuke express something besides
boredom at his surroundings. His eyes were slightly widened, and his face turned a light shade
of pink. He hesitated for a moment before giving his response, which he whispered into
Sakura's ear, making her tingle with joy.
"Sakura, can I talk to you for a moment?"
"What is it, mom?"
"It's about this morning..." Sakura's mother said, a bit timidly.
"I wasn't really doing that..." Sakura blushed.
"There's no need to deny it." Her mom shook her head. "It's perfectly natural for a healthy young
woman your age. Anyway, just remember never to... tend to your urges during school..."
"I know not to do that in public!" Sakura blurted indignantly.
"And from now on, please only handle it at home after school. And don't stay up too late doing
that."
"Mom!" Sakura cried exasperatedly.
"And if you need it..." Her mom finished, handing her what seemed to be;
"A pen?" Sakura blinked, examining it.
"Not just a pen." Her mom said. "It's also a vibrator, for those times when fingers just won't do."
"Mom!" Sakura gasped.
"Alright, I'll let you go now." Her mom smiled pleasantly.
"I swear, my mom..." Sakura sighed wearily as she returned to her room. "Although..." She
blinked at the 'pen' her mom had just given her. She unzipped her dress and pulled off her
leggings and panties, then picked up the pen. It was pink with a sexy, bookish young woman in
a high school uniform laid back in a comfortable pose as she masturbated.
Sakura sat on her bed and pressed the switch on the pen, making it buzz audibly as it vibrated
powerfully. Swallowing nervously, she slid the pen carefully into her vagina, and covered her
mouth firmly as she screamed at the sudden orgasmic feeling the shot through her body as the
vibrations coursed throughout her reproductive system. She clasped her breasts, ready to
massage them again, but then recalled Anko's words of wisdom;
"You know," Anko grinned, looking out the window at a cherry tree, its pink petals fluttering in
the breeze. "They say the blossoms that are late to bloom are the most beautiful on the tree."

She said. "Boobs or no boobs, I'd bet money you'll surpass all of the other girls one of these
years, whether it be just in beauty, or in ninja skills."
"I knew that it was me," Sakura moaned as she rubbed the outside of her pussy while the
vibrator pen worked its magic inside, her hips bucking randomly in ecstasy. "That I was the one
you..." Her thoughts were interrupted as she climaxed. Not bothering to clean it or turn it off, she
simply turned over, and inserted the already lubricated pen into her ass, which shot right up into
the air. She became hornier as she remembered her talk with Sasuke, and his response to her
question;
"Sasuke?" Sakura said cheerily as everyone left for their next classes after homeroom. Sasuke
gave a grunt of acknowledgement. "Can I ask you something? Do you like..." She blushed a
deep magenta. "Large breasts?" Sasuke blushed almost as deeply as Sakura, and leaned close
to her.
Feeling another orgasm coming up and not satisfied enough with the pen in her butt, she lubed
a finger with her mouth, and replaced the pen with this finger, sliding the pen in and out of her
pussy, trying to simulate intercourse.
"Sakura," said Sasuke, his reddened face just inches from her ear as he whispered, "You're
more than enough for me just the way you are."
[End]
Some of this was on the spot, esp. Sakura's masturbation scenes, but the idea of her
wanting to boost her bust and Sasuke showing a sensitive side was something that I
always wanted to do.
Once again, please leave your thoughts about this new series. Feedback's always
welcome here, so long as it's reasonable.
Later!

Chapter 3: Why won't the universe let us have sex?

The next and most sexual chapter of SE:AMS is on its way, but until then, enjoy this little
extra.
As you've no doubt noticed, I've really beaten around the bush with Naruto's and Hinata's
first time. There were even some of those cock-block moments that I opted not to use, for
fear of losing all my readers ^^; And for your reading enjoyment, here they are XD!
"Um, Hinata?" Naruto muttered as he and his new girlfriend Hinata walked home together.
"Hm?"
"Well... Are you alright?" Naruto asked. Just a few weeks ago, when the two were supposed to
have their first time, Hinata was taken captive by a cynical crime syndicate known as Daimao's
Den, and were it not for their amazing sex ed teacher's fast actions, she would have been sold
into sexual servitude to god who knows what kind of scum. There were times in the last few
weeks that Hinata expressed some level of discomfort in and sometimes even outside of sex ed
that reminded her horribly of that night.
"I'm fine, why?" Hinata asked, not completely sure what Naruto was asking of her.
"I meant, about..." Naruto leaned in closer to Hinata to whisper the one word that would change
their lives forever; "Sex?" It was here Hinata understood what he was asking, and yelped with
embarrassment, her face turning bright crimson.
"Um...! Wh-what? W-why do you ask?" She stammered.
"I'm sorry if that question bothered you." Naruto amended. "But... I've just been having certain,
uh... urges that I haven't been able to shake off, and I wondered if maybe..." He broke off,
knowing that he should watch what he said.
"S-so have I..." Hinata confessed. Her mind had been on what could have happened on that
horrid night since they had declared themselves boyfriend and girlfriend, wishing very much that
it had been spent on Anko's soft heart-shaped bed rather than chained inside a glass box to be
preserved for auction.
"Then... are you... I mean..." Naruto gulped, nervous about asking the question. "Are you ready
for it?"
Hinata considered this question for a moment before replying. "Yes. Tonight."
"Wait, t-tonight?" Naruto repeated. "But... wouldn't...?"

"My father and mother are away on a short trip." Hinata answered. "We can use my room freely
tonight without being bothered."
"This seems a bit too good to be true." Naruto thought, walking up the stairs of the Hyuuga
House to Hinata's room.
"H-how should we start?" Hinata asked, her knees shaking violently once she closed the door.
"I... I don't know..." Naruto shrugged, unsure himself how the act of sex was initiated. He racked
his brain, trying to come up with something. He had recalled some potential answers from other
sexual deviants he had know;
"I've never actually had sex before," His self-proclaimed 'big sister' Naruko once said, "But I
know you always want to show the customer some love before you get into the real action!"
"Start off nice and slow, then work your way up to a lightning speed, until you get to the
orgasm!" Anko had quickly summarized intercourse to a co-ed class.
"Um... Uh..." Hinata worried, trying to think. She had remembered a few pornographic movies
she had watched in Anko's basement, but some had different ways of starting sexual
intercourse; Mishaps in the Mist had all of the raunchy moments just kick off with a man shoving
their penis into the woman's vagina, (something Hinata was reluctant to do) while Not-So Gentle
Fist had a few ways to begin, one of which having both male and female eat each other out.
Deciding to go by her movie look-alike's idea, Hinata made the first move, stepping up to
Naruto, and unzipping his jacket, lightly pushing it down off his shoulders before pulling his shirt
up and over his head. She gave Naruto an almost simpering look, imitating her older self from
the film, and kissed him deeply on the mouth, before kneeling down before him, her hands
slowly running down his chest, until she reached the front of his pants. She unbuttoned them,
and pulled them down to his ankles, accidently pulling his boxer shorts down too, shocking her
as his large, erect penis sprung up as it was released from its hiding place.
Just like she did in the strip club bathroom, she took Naruto's cock into her mouth, and sucking
on it, she bobbed back and forth, pleasuring his shaft with every stroke.
"Hinata?" Naruto blinked, surprised at her sudden behavior.
She pushed his large cock as far into her mouth as she possibly could, the back of her throat
tightening around his head and enticing him further. He gave occasional moans as she drew
him closer and closer to an orgasm, giving Hinata the signal to step up her game.
She unzipped her own jacket, and ceased her blowjob for a few short seconds as she pulled off
her shirt, her breasts bouncing free of her concealing garments. Holding her boobs between her
hands, she enclosed his dick between her large mammaries, and continued to mine him for
semen as she stroked her boobs up and down around it, craning her neck in to suck off the
head of his shaft as she removed her pants and panties.

Between the stimulation of her breasts and mouth combined, as well as the sight of her full
nudity, Naruto ejaculated right into her open mouth. Hinata swallowed his cum, remembering
the 'blowjob golden rule' from the bathroom; 'First instinct is to spit if you don't care. First instinct
is to swallow if you love him.'
She stood back up, pressing her boobs against his chest as she drew further up until their faces
met. They kissed deeply and passionately, their tongues intertwining at the port between their
mouths, Naruto lifting Hinata by her round, well-toned ass as they inched closer to the bed,
laying her down on her back as they parted lips.
Hinata moaned as Naruto's cock slid back and forth over her pussy, lubricating it with her
natural juices. She gripped the sheets as her body tensed, and as Naruto's member gave a
small prod against her opening, she bit the bedsheet as a loud squeal escaped her mouth.
"Are you ready?" Naruto asked, beginning to sweat with anxiety.
"Y-yes..." Hinata nodded, her body shining with sweat too. She closed her eyes, ready for the
moment that would change her life, but just as Naruto backed up, ready to break open Hinata's
virgin barrier, the door to Hinata's room opened, and both lovers' hears stopped as they looked
around to see Hinata's little sister, Hanabi, watching them.
"Um... big sister, what are you doing?" She asked, shocked by what she was about to witness.
"Ah! Uh... nothing!" Hinata blurted, throwing a blanket over herself and Naruto, covering their
naked bodies from sight.
"But... I was watching you from downstairs, and it seemed like you were doing something
together..." Hanabi blinked.
"Watching us?" Naruto freaked. "As in like... you saw everything we've done since we stepped
through this door!" Hanabi nodded.
"You can finish." She said. "I just wanted to know what it was. I've never seen anyone do that
with another person before..."
"P-Please leave, Hanabi!" Hinata stammered, embarrassed beyond imagining.
"Sorry." Hanabi whispered, closing the door.
"What now?" Naruto sighed, once they seemed to be alone. Between the surprise intrusion and
the knowledge they were being watched this whole time, his member had gone limp, and no
amount of Hinata's nudity seemed to help regain its glory.
"I don't know..." Hinata replied, also feeling uncomfortable with proceeding. "Sorry..."
"It's fine. Hey, why don't we head over to my place." Naruto suggested. "Nothing's interrupted

me there before!"
"Okay." Hinata agreed, gathering up her clothes.
An hour later, they arrived at Naruto's house, heading straight for his bedroom, where they
threw off their clothes and immediately picked up where they left off. Though their spark had
been diminished by Hanabi's intrusion, Naruto reignited it with a quick and skillful oral to Hinata,
grasping her butt as he drove his face into her pussy, inserting his tongue into her folds. Though
normally he would have used the skills he picked up from Naruko and worked her very slowly,
he simply wanted to rekindle the spark they built in Hinata's room, so her ejaculation came
much quicker than it normally would have.
"Feeling it?" Naruto panted, licking up the juices that Hinata spurt.
"No..." Hinata breathed.
"Why not?" Naruto blinked, sure that he had made her feel the sexual urge that he felt.
"Someone's watching us." said Hinata, pointing to the window. Naruto turned to see a young
woman with boyish black hair in an ANBU uniform spying on them. "Is that... Onnasuki?"
"That lesbian woman from the club?" Naruto blinked. He opened the window, for the lesbian to
kick Naruto in the nuts.
"Cover up, I don't wanna see that shit." She said disgustedly, shielding her eyes from the sight
of his gizmo.
"What are you doing here?" Hinata asked.
"You, my little Hyuuga princess, are to be under constant ANBU surveillance, due to the recent
events." Onnasuki explained.
"You're ANBU?" Naruto spoke up, having recovered from his hit to the nuts. "I thought you were
just a stripper?"
"Part time." Onnasuki replied, dropping her pants and parting her legs to reveal the red spiral
tattoo that signified her ANBU status on her right thigh. "Now Hinata," She turned her attention
away from Naruto, taking off the rest of her ANBU attire. "Wouldn't you rather have a woman
make love to you? I promise you it'll be oh so much more satisfying."
"No, thank you!" Hinata spoke up, pulling a blanket over her naked form.
"Well, if you ever change your mind," Onnasuki winked. "I'll be close as a shadow."
"Can we still...?" Naruto prodded, hoping it wouldn't be too much to ignore Onnasuki's
interruption.

"Do we have to?" Hinata flushed, obviously uncomfortable.

"No." Naruto sighed. "But it would be nice..."
"I could stay the night with you, if that helps?" Hinata offered.
"Alright." Naruto knew this was as close as he was going to get tonight. He peeked over to the
window to see Onnasuki watching, giving Naruto a dirty look as he cuddled closely with Hinata.
"Close as a shadow, but not as subtle." He thought, trying to ignore her.
"Anko-sensei, Naruto and I have had a bit of a... problem lately..." Hinata spoke awkwardly with
her sex ed teacher after her girl's class had dismissed for the day.
"What kind of problem?" Anko asked, though she had an idea of what it would be.
"It's... well... we've been wanting to..." Hinata stammered before leaning in closely to Anko and
whispered. "...To have sex."
"But because of your recent... trauma, that's been a bit difficult, right?" Anko guessed.
"Not entirely." Hinata shook her head. "The other night, Naruto and I tried twice, and both times,
there had been some... interference."
"And let me guess." Anko sighed. "At least one of those 'interferences' had something to do with
a black-haired lesbian stripper?"
"Yes." Hinata blushed.
"Well, I think the answer is obvious." Anko answered with enthusiastic satisfaction. "Just come
on over to my place tonight, and you two can make all the love you want in the basement."
"Thanks, Anko-sensei." Hinata grinned. Why didn't she think of this before? That's what that
basement room was made for!
"You bet." Anko nodded. "Well, see you tonight!"
"A-are you sure about this?" Hinata whimpered hours later. She was laying naked upon the
heart-shaped bed in Anko's downstairs 'rec center,' many rose petals spread across the sheets
and floor, even trailing up the stairs into the living room.
"Of course." Anko grinned, giving her a careful spray of erotically-scented perfume. "You
couldn't ask for anything more erotic...ly romantic." She revised herself in midsentence. After
stepping back and making sure the scene was picture-perfect, Anko smirked delightedly. If she
wasn't setting her up for Naruto, she'd fuck Hinata herself. "Now, all you have to do is wait for
Naruto to arrive, and let the mating begin!"

"Right." Hinata nodded, blushing. Anko gave her another wink before heading upstairs, leaving
Hinata, and later Naruto, at peace.
Hinata spent much of the time waiting for Naruto trying to figure out what kind of pose to allure
him. She leaned back, laying across the bed as though just waking up, using the mirror on the
ceiling to decide.
"Too basic." She decided. She turned onto her side, putting on a seductive smile. Looking up at
the mirror again, she thought this too was too simplistic. She sat on hands and knees, her arms
pressing her ample bosoms together enticingly. It was hard to decide by looking into the ceiling
mirror this time, since all she got from this was a nice view of her own ass, so she kept
experimenting for her most attractive pose.
After running out of pose ideas, Hinata realized that she had been waiting a lot longer than she
normally would for Naruto. There was no way he could turn down this invitation, and no reason
he would take more than half an hour to get to Anko's house from anywhere in Konoha. Just
then, she heard the door upstairs open, and she sat with her legs crossed, tantalizing hiding her
nethers, and holding one arm over her breasts, the other supporting her weight from behind.
Her heart hammered audibly as she heard the footsteps descend the stairs, and hoped that this
was the #1 pose. She was however, disappointed by who she saw enter the sex room;
"And here I thought you wanted Naruto for your first." Anko teased.
"I-I do!" Hinata defended.
"I'm kidding." Anko laughed. "Do you know what could be taking your boy-toy so long?"
"No." Hinata shook her head, confused. "He said he would be here in no time when I told him..."
"Oh, god." Anko groaned, a horrible suspicion coming to mind. "I think I might know what
happened. I just REALLY hope I'm wrong!"
"What...?" Hinata blinked.
"Sorry, but I have to ask you to stay right here!" Anko stated seriously, leaping up the stairs and
leaving Hinata in confusion.
"For the love of god, please don't tell me Daimao's Den has started auctioning off BOY sex
slaves now!" Anko growled, jumping the rooftops to Naruto's apartment. Reaching her
destination, she slid the window open, flying right through it. "NARUTO!" She called with alarm.
The small living space was empty. She searched the entire place, but found no trace of the
blonde knucklehead.
"If it's Daimao's Den again, I swear to god!" Anko freaked, heading for Ichiraku's, Naruto's
second most likely location.

"Sorry, ma'am, but we're closed." Teuchi, the owner of the small ramen stand told Anko as she
passed through the curtain.
"Not here for ramen." Anko panted. "Naruto? Do you know where he went?"
"Yeah, he was here about an hour or two ago." Teuchi recalled.
"And?" Anko prodded. "Do you have an idea where he went?"
"Sort of... Some woman that looked like his big sister dragged him off somewhere." Teuchi
mused. "He didn't seem to want to go anywhere with her, said something about a big night..."
"Oh, thank god." Anko sighed with relief. "Thanks." She dashed off without another word.
"Let me go!" Naruto shouted after the umpteenth ejaculation of the night across Naruko's naked
body.
"Sorry, little bro...!" she said with a hint of aggression, working Naruto's shaft in her hand very
fast before plunging it into her mouth as far in as it would go.
Though she wouldn't talk about it, Naruto had been dragged off to the VIP room of 'The Cozy
Condom' by his self-proclaimed big sis, stripped of all his clothes, and had his cock worked to
the bone as he came time and time again, bathing her body in his cum. Naruko had once
explained that she sometimes made him cum more than twice because she 'had a bad day' at
work. But she must have had one hell of a bad day if she was kidnapping him and sucking his
dick dry like this.
"Come on! I have to meet Hinata!" Naruto begged.
"Jush' ommor!" Naruko muffled through a mouthful of cock. She drank one final spurt of his cock
milk before another woman made her presence known.
"Naruko, you have some explaining to do!" Anko said firmly.
"Sorry, Anko." Naruko grinned sheepishly. "I had a really bad day at work today, and I just
needed so much stress relief!"
"You couldn't find someone else's cock to use?" Anko frowned.
"Nope." Naruko teased, sticking her tongue out. "Little bro's is the only one for me."
"You have any idea how worried I was!" Anko said sharply. "He was needed at my place tonight
for a very important moment with a very important little lady, and I thought something happened
to him!"
"Sorry, Anko..." said Naruko guiltily. "I didn't know..."

"Never mind." Anko sighed irritably. "You okay, Naruto? Ready for your lover?"
"Yeah." Naruto nodded, joining Anko as she returned to her house.
"Sorry little bro..." Naruko sighed, not even caring that she left the VIP booth naked and
drenched in cum.
As she heard footsteps descending the stairs once more, Hinata turned off the pornographic
romance movie she had been watching, and glance in the direction of the staircase expectantly
as Naruto showed himself at last.
"I'm SO sorry I'm late!" He apologized. "Naruko had taken me, and..."
"It doesn't matter." Hinata shook her head. "Please, come and ravish me!" Those words didn't
seem to have the same effect as they did in the movie she had been watching. She laid herself
back onto the bed, her body awaiting Naruto's all night.
Naruto mounted her as he had the previous night, ready, as Hinata was, to jump right into the
action. He finally made that eventful thrust, only to flop against her vaginal exterior.
"What the...?" He blinked, looking down at his member, which was totally limp, despite his great
arousal for the girl before him. "Naruko sucked me dry." He groaned.
"I think I know what can help." Hinata smiled, reaching down and stroking the sagging shaft.
When simple strokes proved ineffective, she plunged down and sucked him off, though after
hours upon hours of this treatment from Naruko, it wasn't all that surprising that nothing
happened. Hinata wrapped her boobs around him in one final attempt to harden him, but
despite every trick she knew, nothing could revitalize him for intercourse tonight.
"Sorry." Naruto sighed guiltily.
"Not at all." Hinata shook her head. "I know it wasn't your fault. Would you like to watch with
me?" She offered, grabbing the remote and turning the movie she had previously been watching
back on.
"Alright." Naruto agreed. For the rest of the evening, he and Hinata enjoyed the movie together.
He couldn't help but feel jealous for the protagonist, and his oversized, hard as a rock dick...
"Everyone doing alright down here?" Anko checked on his favorite students, hoping to see a bit
of their action.
"We didn't have sex, no." Hinata sighed. "But we are enjoying ourselves."
"Does the universe not want us to have sex?" Naruto groaned.
"I take this as a sign." Anko mused. "It seems that you two have been kind of... pushing

yourselves to make love to each other lately, and though it may not sound much like me, you
two need to just let it happen on its own."
"What do you mean?" Naruto asked.
"Well, your first time is a really special one." Anko explained. "It is for basically everyone, and in
my experience, it's always best to just let that special moment come on its own. If you force it, it
just won't be as satisfying when it happens. So basically, the universe just wants you to enjoy
your first time to the fullest. And believe me, it will all be worth the wait."
"But when will we know when it's time?" Hinata asked.
"I can't say." Anko shrugged. "You just will. It's one of those things that can't be explained with
words. You two are free to sleep down here if you want. Night." She ascended the stairs,
leaving them at peace.
As they slept in a loving embrace, Hinata felt an embarrassing, yet familiar shape against her
leg, and Naruto felt relief as he was back to his potential.
"Ready?" He asked, mounting over her.
"Not tonight, Naruto." Hinata sighed. "It's not that time... not yet."
[End]
Didn't I tell you that could have lost me readers if that were used in the main story XP? In
fact, I wouldn't be surprised if it lost me readers posting this as a sidestory!
Kidding aside, sorry for all the tease for their big moment, but ch19 of SE:AMS will be
posted soon enough, and as Anko said, it will all be worth the wait ^^
See you then!

Chapter 4: So, believe me now?

At one point or another, I had always wanted Emi to meet Onnasuki, and have a little
moment of character development between both of them, but as with many of the
sidestories, I couldn't find a place to properly fit it in with the storyline. Additionally, I
wanted Anko to be the one to mold Emi into the woman she becomes by the end of the
series, so this moment with Onnasuki had been cut. To that effect, this scene is
noncanon to the main series of SE:AMS.

On another note, the Anko Q&A chapter is still on, and will probably be posted next, but
this one just came more naturally to me, so here it is.
Anyway, enjoy!
"Pervert!"
"Skank!"
"You like kissing girls, don't you? Freak!"
This was just a typical day for Emi. She had always been known for most of her years in the
Ninja Academy as a lesbian, and her difference in sexuality led to her being subjected to quite a
bit of bullying. Though it was rare for bullying people because of sexual orientation these days,
thanks to Emi's sex ed teacher and idol Anko Mitarashi, that didn't stop Emi's regular bullies
from hunting her down outside of school and kicking her around, literally in some cases like
tonight.
"Stop!" She whined, trying to get back up, but being kicked back down to the ground.
"Shut up, dyke!"
"What did you call me, you little shit?" Everyone turned to see a rather furious young woman
with short black hair and dark red eyes standing over them, holding the boy that called Emi such
a dirty thing by the scruff of his neck.
"I called that girl a dyke, cause she's a dirty little dyke!" The bully barked, screaming as the
woman kicked him in the balls.
"You do NOT call anyone that." She said coldly. "I'm personally proud of any girl strong enough
to admit that she's a lesbian."
"Why? Cause you're a dyke too, and...?" The bully was cut off by a sharp punch to the face.

"Call me a dyke ONE. More. Time." The woman snarled coolly. The bully was half ready to back
off and tell his gang to do the same, but no...
"Dyke." He said defiantly. Strike Three. The lesbian flung the offender almost a hundred feet
away, where he landed right into a can of garbage.
"New game, kids." She smirked, cracking her knuckles. "It's called Garbage Day!" The rest of
Emi's bullies freaked and ran away, knowing not to push the grown-up any further.
"You okay, kid?" She offered a hand to help Emi up.
"Th-thanks..." Emi grinned weakly, gladly taking the hand. "Who are you?"
"Another proud lesbian. Onnasuki." Emi blinked at her, misunderstanding her last words.
"You just said that you were a lesbian, you didn't need to say you like woman..." She said. (A/N:
For those of you who still don't know, Onnasuki's name literally means "I love women.")
"That's my name, silly." Onnasuki laughed. "Anyway, do you get crap like that often?"
"Yeah." Emi sighed.
"You know, you don't have to take that shit. It's women's unwritten law; if a guy gives you shit,
that gives you the right to beat his ass. Or at least get 'em in the nads."
"But if I could do that, I wouldn't be teased or kicked around at all."
" I disagree." said Onnasuki. "I've seen how you fight, and you're not bad, definitely better than
those little fuckers. You're not so much weak in body, just weak in mind; you let your mind
become too clouded by what others think of you."
"What do you mean?" Emi blinked.
"Come on over to my place. You look like you could do with a good bath." Onnasuki offered.
Sure enough, Emi's clothes were fairly scuffed from her hassle with the bullies, she was
covered in dirt, and she stunk of garbage, as she had a can of it dumped onto her some time
before Onnasuki's arrival.
"H-huh? Are you...?" the bullying victim blushed, thinking Onnasuki was coming onto her.
"No, I just want to help." Onnasuki answered. "It'll just be harder on you if you have to explain to
your mom why you came home like this."
"Oh. Um, thank you."
As Onnasuki led her through town, Emi couldn't help but blush at the tomboy's appearance. She

wore a black shirt held on with only a single strap on her left shoulder, and an extremely short
pair of shorts which didn't cover any of her legs at all. She even had a red spiral tattoo like those
adorned by the ANBU on her inner right thigh, which would have otherwise been covered by
shorts of any normal length.
"You interested in me?" Onnasuki teased, noticing Emi staring.
"Uh? N-no!" Emi blushed, turning her eyes forward, though tempted to see just how she looked
from behind.
"It's fine if you are. We're both lesbians here." Onnasuki assured her.
"No, I just... your tattoo."
"Hm? I'm not actually an ANBU, if that's what you're thinking." Onnasuki assured her. "Here we
are." She said, coming up to a small house a short ways outside of the more busy area of
Konoha. For someone as unusual as Onnasuki, Emi expected something way out of the
ordinary as a place for her to live, but her place seemed about as normal as all the other homes
surrounding it.
The inside, too, seemed fairly normal. Normal living room, with a long sofa and TV, and a
normal dining room, with a short table, refrigerator, stove, and sink, were visible upon entry.
"Make yourself comfortable, kid." Onnasuki grinned, pulling down her shorts, much to Emi's
surprise.
"W-w-what are you doing?" She asked, scared this was going somewhere she wouldn't like.
"Chill. I'm just taking my clothes off." Onnasuki answered as though this was a normal thing to
do in front of guests.
"But why?" Emi turned away, her face bright red.
"Cause I don't like 'em." Said Onnasuki simply, tossing her shirt aside. "You know those little
kids that parents just can't get to keep their clothes on? I've always been one of those. And I
don't give a crap if anyone sees me naked."
"I don't have to, do I?" Emi blushed, fumbling with her shirt.
"Not unless you want to." Emi's face glowed brightly as she caught a glance of Onnasuki's
naked body. Though not incredibly shapely or incredibly busty, her body was very well
proportioned, slender, fit, and attractive, and her breasts, while neither large nor small, were
clearly very well built for a woman who never seemed to wear a bra.
"Uh... where's your bathroom?" she asked, trying to take her mind off of the arousal she felt
seeing Onnasuki.

"Oh...! Why?" Emi simpered, taking off her garbage-stained clothes and turning on a steaming
hot shower, rinsing out all sorts of gunk from her hair that she never would have thought to be
there. "Why do I have to feel this way around women?"
She had always felt uncomfortable about her own desire towards the same sex, and on all too
many occasions tried to persuade herself into thinking that she was attracted to boys; but every
time she searched a dirty magazine filled with fit, naked men, she always found herself
uninterested, and putting it down in favor of one filled with busty, shapely women.
"Must be nice... not having everyone revolted by you." Emi sighed as she washed herself,
scrubbing off the dirt and filth from the earlier scuffle.
She only wished that she could wash off her homosexuality.
Her thoughts drifted as she saw her young body in a small fogged-up mirror on the wall; she
was built nothing at all like Onnasuki, her chest completely flat, no curve at all in her hips.
Although she had heard about how puberty could differently affect a young woman all the time
from Anko, Emi couldn't help but think that she was some different case, that she could never
have a womanly body like her sex ed teacher's; there was just something a bit demeaning about
how prominently it seemed that every other girl in the class was beginning to need a bra now,
yet she was still flat as a board. And even further her thoughts drifted...
"Onnasuki is so pretty." She muttered to herself, her hands feeling the place where her breasts
ought to be. "Her boobs weren't big, but I bet they're very firm and healthy. And her nipples... so
pink... and her body..." Just the thought of Onnasuki's slender, fit body was making her pussy
moisten, becoming too much for her to ignore anymore.
She bit her lip and slid her hands down to her exposed pussy, awkwardly tapping her sensitive
clit a little, before she finally began touching herself, each hand rubbing her pussy, slowly at
first, caressing her pink folds, and clit, teasing herself, before she began to go faster, and more
vigorous, yet, at each moment, she was wishing she could stop, not wanting to encourage her
lesbian behavior further, but it didn't stop her moaning, and muttering "Onnasuki..." as she
masturbated.
"I'm flattered that you think so much of me." Came a sudden voice, interrupting Emi's train of
thought, and her heart stopped as she jumped a foot in the air, turning to see Onnasuki
stepping into the shower with her.
"Uh..." She stammered, humiliated that she was caught masturbating by the person she was
just thinking of.
"Need help?" Onnasuki offered with a grin, as she picked up a sponge and lathering it with
soap. Emi reached over and quickly adjusting the water temperature until it was ice cold.
"What's the matter?" Onnasuki asked, feeling the sudden change in temperature and noticing
Emi shiver as a result.

"N-nothing. I just... like to bathe in cold water." Emi lied feebly.

"You know, I didn't make ANBU being gullible." Onnasuki snorted, turning the water
temperature back to its original heat and helping Emi wash her back. "I lied about not being part
of them, by the way. Now what's the problem?" she asked, as she scrubbed the young girls
skin, softly, much to Emi's surprised arousal.
A few moments of silence passed as Emi's fought her urges, and was trying to come up with
something to say, until... "I don't want to be a lesbian." Emi sighed, trying desperately to fight off
the arousal she got from Onnasuki's touch. "I hate it!" she crossed her legs as her nether
regions started to tingle once more, half ready to cry.
"Don't make it hurt you." Onnasuki told her. "You'll find as you get older that being a lesbian can
be a far more rewarding experience than being straight, if you let it."
"Liar." Emi sulked, eyes tearful now. "Everyone beats me up because of it. I'm just some
disgusting pervert that likes girls instead of boys. I try to... I try very hard to like boys, but..." She
started to cry now, unable to hold these feelings in any longer.
"You're making something that should feel good hurt you. That's never a good thing." Onnasuki
assured her warmly. "Fuck those brainless dumbasses! Don't let their low opinion of you, of
what you are, get you down. They only seem stronger because you let what they think of you
weaken you."
"But how can it feel good...?" Emi started.
"Let me show you." Onnasuki smiled as she turned her around, and gave her a kiss full on the
mouth, her tongue comforting Emi's as she placed her hands on the young student's shoulders
in a tender embrace.
The young lesbian was stunned, her hands shot to Onnasuki's arms, to push her away but
froze, as her body fought her mind for control, not letting her break away.
She began to panic, but soon, it died down, and her body relaxed as she began to feel the kiss
more.
After all these years of despising her preference of women over men, never had Emi felt so
delighted to finally find another lesbian, and never did she think that sharing a kiss with one
would be nearly as elating as it was.
"Well? You like that?" Onnasuki teased as their lips parted.
The pink blush that crossed Emi's face was enough of an answer for her. She pulled herself
closer to Emi, her mouth inches from her ear as she whispered, "If you like, I could show you
just how wonderful a woman's touch can be."
"Please, you don't have to..." Emi blushed, immediately thinking of the perverse pleasure of

lesbian sexuality.
"No, but you do." Onnasuki prodded. Her hand reaching to Emi's crotch, giving her a slight rub,
sending a shiver through Emi's body; no one had ever touched her there, but herself.
"I... I can't take it..." Emi cringed, her legs shaking as they pressed very firmly together.
"Then stop repressing it." Onnasuki encouraged, sliding a finger into Emi's quivering pussy.
"Just let go."
"But... but..." Emi objected, trying to repress her arousal as hard as she could, but the finger
inside of her making her feel warmer inside.
"Just. Let. Go." Onnasuki whispered sensually, in to her ear, before kissing it. "I promise, you'll
feel much better."
"Y-you sure?" Emi asked in a somewhat childish manner, feeling even more turned on, her body
yelling for her to just give in.
Onnasuki grinned, and leant in, kissing Emi, as the young girl returned the embrace. She was
moved back, touching the wall as Onnasuki began using her fingers faster on Emi, as the new
lesbian began to slowly relax more, her legs slowly opening wider, letting Onnasuki push in a
second finger. Emi moaned into the older lesbian's mouth as she felt herself get more aroused,
as she was fingered.
Her lover grinned against the kiss as she moved Emi's hand to between her own legs, to feel
her more mature pussy. Emi flinched feeling another pussy, but slowly relaxed in to it, feeling
the strange yet familiar sexual organ, and exploring it, curious to see how different it was to her
own, and inadvertently making Onnasuki moan out.
"Mmm... good girl, that's it...ohhh..."For some reason, Emi didn't even consider it was giving the
lesbian pleasure! But smiled when she heard the praise, and continued to play with Onnasuki.
The two lesbians continued to play with the others pussy, until Emi had her first orgasm, her
body tensing as she released the built up pleasure from inside.
Onnasuki smiled, and took her by the hand, pulling her out of the shower, laying on the
bathroom floor, and pulling Emi on top of her, in a '69' position.
Emi was surprised and blushed as she came face to face with her very first real pussy, having
only seen her own in a mirror, and ones in pictures.
Onnasuki leaned in and began to lick at Emi's pussy, making the young girl squeal, first in
surprise, and then in pleasure, before she began to copy her teacher of lesbian pleasure.
She had never tasted pussy juice before, and it was an odd texture and sensation, and it took

her a few tries to finally lick some up and swallow it without flinching, quickly growing
accustomed to it, as she was equally being eaten filled the bathroom as the two lesbians licked
each other's pussies, Onnasuki smiling as she feels Emi really getting in to it, and eating her out
hungrily, like she was having her first meal after a long hunger happily returned the favor, and
licked out Emi's pussy deeply, taking in all of her fluids, drinking them down as the young
lesbian got wetter and wetter as her second release built up. Onnasuki was feeling close herself
this time, and the two lesbians continued on, and on, until finally, they pulled their mouths away,
and came in unison, moaning out loudly."Um... Onnasuki?" Emi muttered,once the orgasms
were over. "If I'm not hoping for too much... could I stay here for tonight?"
"Sounds fine by me." Onnasuki smiled, leading Emi to her bedroom.
It was here that Emi understood why the rest of the house seemed too normal; her bed was
much too large to be for only one person, Emi assumed that at least 6 could sleep in it at once
and still have enough room to move around.
Three booths were integrated into the wall across from the bed, each with a metal pole that
connected from floor to ceiling in the center. Emi couldn't help but stare at the center booth,
somehow imagining Onnasuki dancing up and down the pole.
"Like that?" Onnasuki derailed her train of thought. "I work part-time at the Cozy Condom, if you
ever wanna see what I can do. Or would you rather me show you right now?"
"N-no, that's alright." Emi blushed, though was indeed intrigued by the idea of seeing Onnasuki
do a strip dance.
"Password for lady's night this week is 'Vagina Junction,' by the way." Onnasuki teased.
"Can you read my mind?" The thought had bugged Emi all evening.
"No, you're just easy to read." Onnasuki answered simply. "Anyway, your clothes are still in the
wash, so if you want anything to wear, sorry if it might be too revealing..." She took out a thin
red slip and matching thong.
"Actually, it doesn't feel half bad being naked..." Emi felt a little ashamed for saying such a thing
out loud, but knew it to be true, having gone over ten minutes without covering herself up. "I can
see why you would prefer to be nude."
"I'm glad someone finally did." Onnasuki grinned, pulling back the covers. "Is there anything you
want before going to bed?" She offered.
"Actually..." Emi eyed the stripper booths again. "I kinda want to see you dance..."
"I knew you did." Onnasuki smirked, putting on a bikini that left little to the imagination, even
less so when Emi remembered that she had seen her entire naked body. Onnasuki pulled a
concealed viewing seat from the wall under one of the booths for Emi, who sat on it in front of

the middle booth, which Onnasuki stepped into, humping the pole against her crotch as she
hung the top half of her body loosely. She lowered her panties, revealing how wet her pussy
was, before pulling them back up, and spinning around the pole seductively, Emi impressed at
how arousing, yet professional from a kunoichi's standpoint her movements were. Despite
whoring out on a stripper pole, Onnasuki definitely showed some level of shinobi skill as she
danced gracefully inside her box.
"Want a lap dance, beautiful?" Onnasuki offered as she noticed Emi subconsciously touching
herself. Emi found herself falling more and more out of her comfort zone all night, what was one
lap dance?
"Okay." She answered, albeit nervously.
Onnasuki hopped down from her booth, placing her hands on Emi's shoulders, and rocking her
body sensually against Emi's, her knee nudging against her pussy, as she took her top off,
pressing her bare breasts against Emi's chest, rubbing one enticingly with her hand before
moving up, her boobs in Emi's already reddened face, and as her knee continued to prod at
Emi's pussy, Onnasuki felt Emi moan right into her chest.
She backed up and slowly slid her panties down her legs, giving a slow turn and giving Emi a
fine view of her ass. Onnasuki sat in Emi's lap, rocking up and down as though riding her. The
young lesbian gave a little moan as her clit was teased by these actions, and understanding
now why they called it a strip 'tease.'
Onnasuki turned back around and stroked her hands down Emi's hips, feeling a very slight trace
of curve in her smooth skin. Emi opened her legs, welcoming whatever Onnasuki would do to
her, but was a little surprised to see her moving up rather than down, the stripper's hands
caressing her flat torso, and feeling a pair of tiny buds in her chest, which she teased with a
sensual massage, Emi fighting back moans as she slowly fell onto her back, Onnasuki mounting
her, and drawing her face within an inch to Emi's.
"Let's finish this in bed." She suggested, throwing back the covers, offering to let Emi in first.
Emi lay in the middle of the bed, Onnasuki diving in over top of her.
"I don't know if I'm ready for this..." Emi gulped nervously. She wasn't sure if she was ready to
lose her virginity just yet.
"I'm not going to do that." Onnasuki laughed. "I'm just going to give you one more joyride for the
night." She dove beneath the covers, pushed Emi's legs open a little, and dove her face right
into her pussy, Emi crying out loudly in ecstasy as the more experienced lesbian sucked, licked,
and ate at her cunt in ways she never would have thought would feel as good as this.
As Onnasuki's mouth dove deeper into her pussy, Emi's mind blanked out. For a few glorious
minutes, all that occupied her mind was sexual bliss, and as Onnasuki finished her off, making
her spray all of her juices into the hardcore lesbian's mouth, her body went limp, a smile
occupying her face, which to Onnasuki made Emi look unrecognizable in comparison to the

bullied girl she found on the streets several hours ago.

"Like that?" Onnasuki grinned, drawing herself up next to Emi.
"M-hm..." Emi sighed dreamily, laying her head on Onnasuki's breasts, and snuggling into them
happily.
"So... believe me now?" Onnasuki smirked, Emi's only reply being a nod.
Thanks to Matt as always for proofreading, as well as providing me with some of the
initiative to make this story possible.
I hope you all enjoyed, and remember, if you haven't submitted your questions for Anko,
please do so as soon as possible. Also, remember to ONLY send questions via PM, not
in the reviews. Save reviews for this chapter only.
See you 'round!

Chapter 5: So, what's the problem?

Finally, the first upload of 2013!

As the tail-ending of Chapter 13 implied, I had wanted to expose Hanabi to a little
sexuality, maybe having her ask for Anko's help, but with the plot thickening by the time
she saw Hinata and Naruto cuddling, there was no easy place to fit Hanabi into the story,
beyond her background appearances. So, I felt it was about time I gave her a little
spotlight.
"Ngh..." Hanabi moaned as her small, undeveloped chest was groped and massaged, her
young nipples sensitive to the touch. She gripped the sheets beneath her as her legs were
opened, and gasped loudly as her vagina was softly touched, having only experienced such
pleasure for the very first time. She looked her partner in the eyes, and her face turned crimson
as she felt her body wanting more.
"I-I'm ready..." Hanabi whispered. "M-my body is yours."
HANABI!" Hiashi Hyuuga burst into his youngest daughter's room, making her gasp, covering
herself with deep embarrassment. She was completely naked, and worse (in the eyes of the
prudish Hyuuga father), masturbating. "What do you think you are doing?!"
"Father, I just..." Hanabi blurted feebly. But really, there was no way out of this situation. She
knew Hiashi had an all-seeing eye on her for some time before throwing her door open. There
was no excuse for this behavior.
"Well?" Hiashi frowned. "What drove you to behave in such a vulgar manner?!"
"Um..." Hanabi was always paralyzed with anxiety when her father was enraged, but now that
she thought about it... why WAS she masturbating just now? It was her big sister, Hinata, who
was taking sex education at the Ninja Academy, it was Hinata who was discovering and being
exposed to sexuality. And it was Hinata who recently got a boyfriend. Why Hanabi was
masturbating right now, she couldn't for the life of her understand.
"I'm waiting." said Hiashi impatiently.
"I don't know." Hanabi answered honestly.
"Don't lie, Hanabi." Hiashi warned her.
"I'm not." Hanabi insisted, wishing he could just believe her.
"Then tell my why you're participating in such vulgar behavior." Hiashi demanded sharply.

"My body just started feeling weird for some reason." Hanabi answered hastily yet honestly.
"And I just lost control of my emotions..." She knew this explanation was incredibly feeble, but
under her current pressure couldn't think of a thing to say that would help her situation.
"You know better than to let such passions and emotions overrun you." Hiashi stated. "I will let
this behavior go for now, but if I find you doing it again, you know what will happen."
"Y-yes father..." Hanabi swallowed fearfully.
"Now get yourself under control." Hiashi ordered. "And dress yourself." He slammed the door
shut, disregarding Hanabi's second 'yes father.'
That night, Hanabi slept worse than she had ever slept before. While the rest of the Hyuuga
manor was silent as a tomb, everyone already asleep, Hanabi was wide awake, her nether
regions burning with an itch alien to her, and her first instinct was to scratch it, much like any
common itch, but remembering his father's warning, all she could think to do was to simply live
with the itch as it kept her awake that night. At times she reached into her pants, but retracted
her hands for fear that Hiashi might still be awake, catching her in the act.
"What is happening to me!?" Hanabi groaned. Such a feeling was unnatural to her, and judging
by Hiashi's anger, it probably was.
She tossed and turned all night, only falling asleep for a mere two hours before awaking from an
incredibly erotic dream, her lower region feeling cold and wet. At first Hanabi thought she had
wet the bed, something she had stopped doing over a year ago, but found her pants to be dry,
only her panties drenched, not with urine, but another substance that Hanabi had only seen the
previous night while touching herself. This was the kick in the pants she needed. Wiping herself
clean with a few tissues and tossing her drenched underwear in the trash, Hanabi rushed out of
the Hyuuga compound in search of someone who had answers.
Hanabi had rushed out of the house so quickly, she didn't give any consideration to where she
was going, or even what she was doing. She didn't even eat breakfast, her hunger making it
hard to think clearly.
Hanabi didn't leave the Hyuuga manor very often. She had yet to enroll in the Ninja Academy,
as she was mostly trained by her father, and the manor was so heavily stocked, she didn't need
to leave for anything, so she had very little knowledge of the layout of Konoha. However,
whether upon instinct or maybe simply luck, she came upon the Amaguriama, a local sweets
shop that her mother had taken her to on a few occasions.
She ordered some tea and a few dango to eat, but found she had left the house in such haste
that she hadn't brought any money with her.
"Don't worry kiddo, I gotcha covered." The woman behind her in line said, paying for both
herself and Hanabi.

"Th-thank you, ma'am." said Hanabi politely.

"No problem, kid..." The woman smiled pleasantly. "You look like a little troubled. Wanna talk
about it?"
"Um... not really..." Hanabi blushed. The only people she trusted enough to talk with, or even
knew, were of her own family, and if her father was so harsh about it, she had almost no options
left.
"Come on, you can talk with me about it." The woman assured her. "I'm Anko Mitarashi, by the
way. And you are...?"
"Uh, Hanabi. Hanabi Hyuuga."
"Hinata's little sister?" Anko said interestedly. "She's told me a little about you."
"You know my sister?" Hanabi blinked.
"Sure do." Anko grinned, taking a bite of dango. "She's one of my favorite students at the
academy."
"You teach at the academy?" Hanabi said interestedly. "What do you teach?"
"Sex Education, mostly." Anko answered casually. For a moment, Hanabi wished that she
hadn't asked, but then came to two realizations; First, why this woman wore almost nothing on
the top of her body, her ample breasts covered only by her long coat. And second, that surely
she would have a solution to her problem.
"Oh..." She muttered, taking a few sips of tea to mull over how to word her problem to Anko.
"You have a problem that I can solve, don't you?" said Anko, Hanabi, choking on her tea. This
Jounin sure was sharp-minded. Hit the nail right on the head.
"Uh, yeah... um..." Hanabi fidgeted. "C-could we maybe... talk about this somewhere more
private?"
"Ah, this is one of THOSE kinds of problems, huh?" Anko grinned. "Sure, we can talk at my
place."
"So... what's the problem?" The Jounin asked once she led Hanabi into her home.
"Um..." Hanabi blinked, taking in the sight of Anko's place. She had always thought that the
living space of a high-ranking shinobi would be much more clean and hygienic, but Anko's
nothing at all what she thought it would be like; with trash all over the floor, and the furniture
hardly good as new. Resuming focus, Hanabi turned crimson as she tried to tell Anko the
problem. "It's... down here..." She muttered, gesturing to her crotch area.

"It's nothing serious, is it?" asked Anko. "Do you think you might be sick or something?"
"I don't know..." Hanabi blushed. "I feel this strange tingling... Like some sort of... I don't know
what to call it, an itch. And it just won't go away." Anko sighed, knowing exactly what she was
talking about.
"Really, kid? Really?" She rolled her eyes. "That's normal. All girls get that at a certain age.
Nothing's wrong with you, you just need to scratch it in a private place when it gets to be too
much to handle..."
"My father says that it's improper, and he would punish me if he ever caught me doing it."
Hanabi sighed.
"Oh!" Anko blinked, now regretting her cold tone with Hanabi. "NOW I see what your problem
is." Hanabi blinked at her.
"Y-you do?" She said blankly.
"Yep. This isn't a physical problem, so much as it is a parental problem." Anko assured. "You're
getting to the age where you need to masturbate, but with a dad with all-seeing eyes, it's
impossible to find any privacy."
"But I shouldn't even be doing it to start with...?" Hanabi objected.
"Yes, you should be doing it." Anko retorted. "Despite what Hiashi says, masturbation is a
natural, and in many cases, important thing that all young people need."
"I don't need it." Hanabi lied. "I'm a Hyuuga, I don't submit to such shameful urges."
"Do the Hyuuga believe in any kind of pleasure? Seriously." Anko sighed. "Look, you clearly
need this, it's written all over your body!" Being Konoha's #1 sex object, Anko knew every sign
of someone needing sexual stimulation, and Hanabi's body language screamed for it through a
megaphone.
"My... body..." Those words somehow made Hanabi's thoughts drift to her fantasies the
previous night. For a brief second, she could practically feel her body naked, a handsome man
caressing her smooth skin, and she gave a small moan heard by Anko.
"You see?" she smirked. "Now are you going to let these feelings tear you apart, or do you want
to be able to go about the rest of the day without getting the urge to touch yourself?"
"I... I can't..." Hanabi sighed. "I'm a Hyuuga... such a thing would be a disgrace..."
"Right now," Anko stated, grabbing Hanabi and carrying her over her shoulder. "You're a little
girl who's in desperate need of sexual relief. And you're not leaving my house until your body is
free of this tension." She carried Hanabi down the stairs into her basement. "Now kick back and

enjoy yourself."
She sat the young Hyuuga on a red heart-shaped bed, and Hanabi's face turned bright crimson
as she gazed upon Anko's 'rec room.' Everything about it, from the books on the shelves, to the
videos by the TV, to a number of items that looked like torture weapons, made her think of sex.
As Anko began to pull Hanabi's shirt up, the young girl's fears began to mount, as well as her
embarrassment when her flat chest was fully exposed. Reddening, Hanabi covered her chest
with her hands. She knew nothing of sex, only knowing the word and a few actions associated
with it from her sister, and the lustful look in Anko's eyes scared her even more, especially as
her pants were pulled down, leaving her completely naked.
"Hm? No panties?" Anko blinked.
"They were ruined when I woke up this morning, so I had to throw them away." Hanabi
explained, but only wishing even more that this was just some crazy dream as she came to
notice that this was the most humiliating day of her life. She was talking about her underwear
while she was naked! And that's not to mention the fact that she was talking about sex and
masturbation in some stranger's home.
"Nocturnal emission." Anko nodded. "It happens when you have powerful, pent-up sexual
tension."
Hanabi didn't know the meaning of half the words that Anko used, yet every single one made
her that much more embarrassed about her situation.
"Now, go ahead." Anko prodded. "Touch yourself to your heart and pussy's content!"
Hanabi quickly brought a hand down to her privates; not to masturbate, but to hide herself in
shameful embarrassment.
"It's fine, kid. Your dad's not going to find out, and you're not going to get punished for doing
something as natural as this." Anko smiled, stroking Hanabi's head.
Still Hanabi hesitated, not at all willing to pleasure herself. She looked away from Anko,
desperate not to look her in the eye, and very slowly inching away, in an effort to get closer to
the door.
"Fine, then." Anko sighed wearily, knowing the only move left was one she was reluctant to
make; tiptoeing a line. "Looks like I have to teach you manually."
She took off all of her clothes, and sat down on the bed just as Hanabi made a dash for the
door.
But Anko caught her by the shoulder, and pulled her back, sitting her forcefully in her lap, as the
young Hyuuga wriggled in her grasp.

"Stop! Let go!" Hanabi grunted.

"No. You need this, Hanabi. More than you think you do." Anko stated firmly. "And if you won't
touch yourself, I'll make you do it."
"Wha...? AH!" Hanabi gasped as Anko grabbed her hand, covering it, and making Hanabi stroke
her own vagina with it.
She guided Hanabi's hand across her privates, listening carefully to the young girl's cries of
pleasure in search of her sweet spot.
"W-why? Why is she making me do something so... so humiliating?" Hanabi wondered as she
tried to resist Anko's grasp, but to no avail.
She felt so weak and helpless trapped in the Jounin's lap, and worse still, being touched by said
Jounin. But, she had to wonder; was this weakness really from Anko overpowering her? Or was
it something else? Because somehow, with every involuntary stroke of her pussy, Hanabi's
body felt weaker and weaker as she became exceedingly wetter, to the point that when Anko
further prodded,
"This feels good, doesn't it?!" she simply let out a gasp of pleasure.
Her hand, still being used against the young girl's will to touch herself, was drenched with oddsmelling juices that secreted from withinher. When Hanabi didn't respond verbally, Anko held
down two of Hanabi's fingers, and pushed them, still held, up into her pussy, Hanabi giving a
loud cry as her own fingers involuntarily penetrated herself.
Anko repeated this action, stroking Hanabi's fingers in and out of her, the young Hyuuga
gasping and moaning with each thrust, sounding more and more whimpering as she went.
Hanabi couldn't understand why she could no longer struggle, just sitting there as she leant
back against Anko's naked body, and breathed heavily, trying not to moan, but obviously feeling
the pleasure.
As Anko loosened her grip on Hanabi with her free hand, she noticed that the Hyuuga seemed
much less desperate to leave, not taking the chance to move,and grabbed her opposite hand,
guiding one finger of which to her clitoris, Hanabi yelling in a scream of ecstasy, which grew as
it was played indirectly by Anko's hand.
"M-Miss Mitarashi! Stop! Please stop!" She whimpered desperately,feeling something grow
inside her.
"Nonsense." Anko grinned. "You're just getting to the best part."
"Let go of me!" she begged, fearfully as the pressure continued to build up inside of her. It was a
scary feeling for the youngest heiress; the feeling that at any moment, her body would violently
explode.

"This is what you're here for, Hanabi." Anko pressed her chin down on Hanabi's head, forcing
her to look down at her own pussy as it was being toyed with. "It sounds like you're getting
ready to cum."
"C-cum?" Hanabi repeated through cries of ecstasy. "Wha... oh! OH! AHHHHHHHHH!" With a
final cry, Hanabi ejaculated, her body feeling a strange sort of relief as she went limp against
Anko behind her.
"That feel better?" Anko asked, grinning as shemoved over and letting Hanabi lay back on the
bed. Hanabi blinked as she suddenlyrealized that her body was feeling far less tense than it had
all day.
"Y-yes... it does..." She said with some level of amazement; she also felt a great tinge of
embarrassment, her earlier rebellious behavior, which now felt much more childish and
unnecessary, if this indeed was what Anko was trying to do for her. "Sorry..."
"I think I'd rather hear a 'thanks' than a 'sorry.'" Anko teased. "I should actually apologize for
forcing you into this position."
"It's alright." Hanabi muttered. "Thank you, Ms. Mitarashi."
"Just call me Anko. And it was my pleasure, kid."
That night, Hanabi slept far better than the night before. And though she did somewhat feel the
urge to stick her hand in her pants, it was dull enough that she could fall asleep not long after
going to bed.
When she awoke the next morning, however, she found that her underpants, much like
yesterday, were drenched in fluids.
"What am I going to do with myself?" Hanabi sighed, tossing her ruined panties in the trash.
As she sat down with the rest of her family for breakfast, a thought came to Hanabi; her older
sister, Hinata, was a student in Anko's sex education class. Surely, this would have beam an
opportune moment to ask for help. Though, of course 'What does it mean if you wake up with
your panties drenched with vaginal fluids?' was hardly an appropriate conversation topic during
a family meal. And absolutely out of the question in the Hyuuga household.
"Um, sister?" Hanabi spoke up. "May I make your lunch today?" The Hyuuga family turned and
blinked at Hanabi. Hitomi, Hiashi's wife, was always the one who made Hinata's lunch, and
Hanabi's attention had always been directed towards training in the Hyuuga arts, so such a
proposition seemed very out of place.
"Y-yes, I would be perfectly alright with that." Hinata answered after an awkward moment's
pause. "Thank you, Hanabi."

Having cooked with her mother several times, Hanabi had no problem putting together a bento
for her big sister, but it wasn't the bento that the young heiress was intent on making.
She dared a glance with her Byakugan into the dining room, and was pleased to see that she
wasn't under any surveillance from her father. Deactivating her clan's infamous Dojutsu, she
hastily wrote a note which she closed under the lid of Hinata's bento before bringing it out and
presenting it to her big sister.
"Thank you, Hanabi." Hinata smiled, giving her little sister a polite bow before heading off to
class.
"Well, Hanabi? You know what to do now." Hiashi stated. Hanabi bowed her head and stepped
outside to go about her daily routine.
Every morning, Hanabi was to tend to the gardens of the Hyuuga Compound, ensure that there
wasn't a single plant too dry, nor a leaf too withered, nor a bonsai branch too long. Keeping
these gardens in check, Hiashi had taught her, was a way to teach her focus, diligence, and
patience. And while this task was long, tedious, and in some cases stressful, Hanabi had
learned to cope with the long hours in the hot sun.
However, as she tended to the bonsai trees, nearly finishing her sweep of the gardens, Hanabi
found her body tensing up once again, just as it had yesterday. Her face flushed a bright red as
she resisted the temptation to touch herself in the middle of the garden. As she remembered
how much she felt at ease when she had forcibly been jerked off by Anko, she felt that it
couldn't possibly be a bad thing, but upon recalling that her father could easily catch her in the
act many rooms away, tried to pull herself together and finish the task she had been assigned.
"Sloppy." Hiashi grunted as he inspected Hanabi's work several minutes later. While she
trimmed the Bonsai in the patterns she had memorized, they were hardly very clean cuts, not to
mention that several had small dents in the otherwise solid leafy plumage. Most wouldn't spot
this mistake, but nothing could escape Hiashi's eyes, even without his Byakugan.
"I apologize, father." Hanabi stated, fearful.
"Your focus today is deeply lacking." said Hiashi, ignoring her apology. "Four hours in the
waterfall."
Hanabi sighed as she stripped off her clothes, redressing herself in a one-layer white kimono.
She had been trained to put aside things like emotion, love, and hatred, but the waterfall was
one thing she had a hard time tolerating. She disliked the cold, and the freezing water that she
was forced to perform Misogi under was something she would avoid at all costs, as it was too
cold for her to stand for one minute. But four hours?!
She finished tying the sash of her kimono with a firm tug, and stepped out to the waterfall far
behind the Compound, which made her stomach turn as she listened to the roaring sound of the
water crashing down into the river below.

"Four hours, Hanabi." Hiashi stated. This was her sign to get to the flat meditation stone inside
the intense torrent immediately. "And no chakra." He added, jabbing two fingers into her back,
shutting down her chakra network. Taking a deep breath and making a rush for it, Hanabi
pushed through the falls, the high water pressure forcing her into a seated position. She worked
against the unforgiving column as she straightened herself into a meditative stance.
It was hard enough trying to maintain her composure with her as of yet unrefined chakra control,
but without any chakra at all, staying alive, much less staying focused, seemed impossible.
"No. Please, no...!" Hanabi thought as her body caved under the pressure, her posture forced
into a hunch, her head splitting with the noise of very quickly running water surrounding her at
every angle. How long had it been? Ten minutes? Two hours? Her mind and body were falling
apart at the seams. Nothing made sense anymore. Why was she here? Why did she feel so
numb all over? Which way was up?
At her limit, Hanabi's body shut down completely, her body falling off of the meditation stone
and drifting into the river as the raging torrent blew her robe off of her body. Irritated, ashamed,
Hiashi, grabbed Hanabi by the arm, and pulled her unconscious body out of the water.
"Disgraceful." He muttered with disgust.
"Uh?!" Hanabi awoke three hours later in her bed, still naked, her father standing over her with a
livid glare in his pale eyes.
"Pitiful. You're getting weak, Hanabi!" He stated.
"H-how long did I last?" She asked, knowing she would hate the answer.
"Only thirty minutes." Hiashi answered. Hanabi felt noting but sheer, unrelenting terror at this
answer. The best she had ever managed was two hours.
"You will have another chance to make up for this failure." Hanabi blinked up at her father. She
had never known him to be one to give second chances. "Be at the waterfall at the very break of
dawn, not a second sooner. Until then, you're dismissed for today. Now dress yourself and do
not waste my time any further."
Hanabi's heart froze as her father slammed her door shut behind him. There were times where
she wished that she could take a break from her stressful routine, but always regretted such
thoughts when they happened, as nothing good came of Hiashi breaking a cycle.
After getting dressed, Hanabi hurried out of the house, instinctively heading to the Amaguriama,
where she simply sighed as silent tears flowed down her face, hopeless and frightened, wishing
she were never born a Hyuuga.
"Hey! Cheer up, kiddo!" a dango was crammed right into Hanabi's mouth, shocking the young
girl as she looked up to see Anko Mitarashi stand over her. "It's not right for a little kid to be

crying in front of a sweets shop."

"Ms. Mitarashi, how do you stay so happy all the time?" Hanabi sighed, swallowing her dango
and washing it down with some tea Anko offered.
"I told you, kid, just call me Anko. " The carefree Jounin placed a hand around Hanabi's
shoulder and moved a little closer. "Something happen?"
"I lost my focus today, and now father is furious." Hanabi muttered shamefully.
"Damn." Anko sighed. "Well, come on to my place. I think I have just the thing to help you out..."
"I hope I don't need to force you like last time." Anko teased as she led the insecure girl by the
hand, back down to her basement.
"No, ma'am." Hanabi blushed, sitting down on the bed.
"Good." Anko grins. "Now, your big sister tells me that you 'need help' with some of your
problems?'"
"Yes." Hanabi admitted, nodding, glad that her note had reached Anko. "I... I don't know how I...
touch myself correctly. And so..."
"So you want me to show you how it's done." Anko deduced. "Well, you have to find your own
way to pleasure yourself. Really though, kid..." She sat beside her, and looked a little more
serious. "I haven't known many kids in this day and age to even know what masturbation is,
much less need to understand it, and even desire to do it so much!" Hanabi blushed a little,
feeling a little awkward at hearing that. Anko could see that, and smiled. "I guess you're just
more mature than girls your age."
This made Hanabi smile, and blush again, giving her the courage to continue her enquiry. "But,
how do I find the best way to pleasure myself?" she asked.
"Like I said, there's no instruction book for that. The general consensus is simply touching the
clit, rubbing the labia, and finger insertion. Beyond that it's all personal preference." Anko
answered. "Just let it come naturally, find what works for you. Are you feeling as tense or
aroused, as you were yesterday, right now?"
"No." Hanabi admitted. The recent despair she had been feeling had pushed her premature sex
drive aside for a time.
"Okay, then. To start off, what makes you feel horny? What gets the Hyuuga pussy wet?"
"What makes me horny..." Hanabi repeated, thinking long and hard about this question. Looking
back, she couldn't think for the life of her, how, much less why, she felt the way she did.

"Okay, how about this...?" Anko assisted. "What was it that made you start feeling this way in
the first place?"
Hanabi hesitated for a moment, wondering what made her urges begin to push at her. "M-My
sister..." She answered at last.
"Huh?" Anko blinked. She had always heard that big clans were incestial, but she was REALLY
hoping that Hanabi wasn't implying that she had feelings for her own sister!
"I... I saw my sister with her boyfriend; A few weeks ago, Hinata came home incredibly shook up
about something, and I used Byakugan to see how she was doing." Hanabi recounted. "She
and her boyfriend were holding each other close when I looked in, and as they started kissing,
they were touching each other, andI started feeling... strange... and I couldn't keep my hands
away from... down there..."
"I see..." Anko nodded. Clearly, Hanabi was referring to the night in which Hinata had almost
been sold into slavery by the sinister Daimao's Den. Though obviously, she wasn't informed why
her big sister was in such a state, but considering what Hinata had been through that night,
Anko couldn't blame her parents for not telling Hanabi the whole story.
"And what was going through your mind when you saw those two cuddled up together?"
"Um... Well, I was hoping that I could love a boy the way Hinata loves Naruto, and that we could
be that close together." Hanabi answered; her face turning beet red. "It looked like it felt so good
to be so close with someone special..."
"Well... there you go." Anko concluded, secretly giving a sigh of relief that Hanabi had a soft
spot for intimacy, and not her own sister. "If you want to learn to touch yourself, like anything,
you need to practice." She grinned. "So, would you like to pop in a movie? Or would you rather
watch me do it with someone?" This second option she added with a joking tone.
"C-can I watch you with somebody?" Hanabi decided, albeit nervously, Anko flinching, surprised
by this choice.
"Um... sure, but... you wouldn't rather watch a movie about this stuff? It'd be less embarrassing."
"I've sort of... seen a bit of a movie like that..." Hanabi confessed awkwardly. "And it never made
me feel the same way that seeing actual... love does."
"Ohhh... you're a voyeur! Okay then." Anko grinned at the young Hyuuga's little fetish. But
before Hanabi could say anything, she continued, "You want to be in the same room as us
when we fuck?"
"N-no thank you..." Hanabi blushed.
"Okay then." Anko nodded, getting up. "I'll be back with some man meat in 20 minutes. Feel free

to do whatever you want to make yourself comfy down here until then."
"Thank you, Anko-sensei." Hanabi smiled, though felt strange saying this when she realized that
she would be spying on this woman having sex with another man.
"In 20 minutes, just look straight up, and enjoy the show." Anko teased, leaving the basement to
let Hanabi to prep for the masturbation of her life.
It was quiet in the room, alone. Hanabi decided to explore, looking at all the 'toys' on the
shelves, and blushing, wondering how some of them could even fit inside a pussy, they were so
thick and long. She felt her fist tingle below at the thought of penetration.
She moved on, looking at Anko's 'library' of adult movies, looking at the titles on the spines,
giggling at some of the bad porn titles, confused by others. One stood out 'The Hungry Hyuuga'.
She was curious, but she realized it was almost time for the big moment. She bit her lip and
grabbed some treats from a nearby bowl, before sitting down on Anko's rec room bed.
She turned bright crimson as she activated the Byakugan and looked straight up at the ceiling,
to see a man all over Anko, the two making out wildly, kissing deeply and passionately as they
pulled their clothes from each other.
For a moment, Hanabi froze up, seriously considering walking away right here and now, but
upon recalling that she would only be met by an angry Hiashi at home, and feeling extremely
tingly below the waist, thought better of it.
She sat on the edge of the bed, watching them as things heated up more. Her face went bright
red as she sawAnko and the man, Yahiko, she gathered from reading her lips, began to strip
each other of their clothes, Hanabi blushing particularly when Yahiko's muscular body was
uncovered. And when his pants came down, she was sold on staying to watch, and slowly
slipped her hand down, sticking itinto her pants and rubbed her nether regions as the temptation
overcame her.
As she rubbed, she breathed out a little heavier, and found her hand too restricted in the she
wouldn't need them though, Hanabi discarded her pants and underwear, then the rest of her
clothes, as though she wanted to be among the couple above her.
She lay down on the bed, already feeling ecstasy as the velvety covers tantalized her bare skin,
and her head rested comfortably on the soft pillow, and watched the fun between Anko and
Yahiko. Her fingers rubbing over her pussy, exploring the folds, and finding the spots that made
her gasp and tingle more; letting her first gasp escape as Yahiko gave Anko a long, sultry kiss,
one hand massaging her breast, followed by an occasional tweak of her nipple, a groping which
Anko seemed to enjoy.
Hanabi curiously imitated Yahiko's actions, but found she was getting little to no excitement
from it. It seemed that this was something that would only truly arouse when she got older.

She returned her attention to the bedroom above, where Anko pushed Yahiko onto the bed and
clasped his cock between her boobs, using them to stroke him off, slowly at first, as her tongue
swirled around his tip,and Hanabi started to wonder if her breasts would develop as early or as
large as her sister's. Anko slowly sped up her breasts, making Yahiko lay back. He seemed to
be enjoying it, from Hanabi's viewpoint, and she continued to touch herself, wondering about the
taste of a man's penis. She thought it would taste horrible, yet Anko seemed to enjoy the taste,
almost looked like she was enjoying a treat.
Soon, she felt somewhat disgusted as something spurt from Yahiko's cock onto Anko's breasts
and face. At first, she thought he peed on her, but then raised an eyebrow, wondering just what
it really was that Anko was licking off herself with such delight.
But then, Anko licked her lips, and enveloped Yahiko's whole cock into her mouth, Hanabi
somewhat grossed out that she not only licked up stuff that came from a boy's penis, but that
she was now sucking the very thing that dirtied her. As Anko continued to bob back and forth,
the penis stroked in and out of her mouth, Hanabi's curious interest began to spark, and she
picked up a chocolate-covered banana from the nightstand, sucking on it just as Anko sucked
on her boy toy's dick.
The very action felt quite enticing to her, and she somehow felt an inkling of an urge to suck on
an actual cock, if only to know how it tasted compared to her chocolate-covered banana. She
found herself getting more in to it, her legs spreading, her fingers moving faster over the spots
that got her the most aroused, especially rubbing her clit faster, her back arching as she felt
something building in her hips as she sucked the treat like a cock, moaning out, imitating Anko
as she stopped moving, and swallowed Yahiko's cum, just as Hanabi came too, the banana still
in her mouth,which she soon found herself eating, all the while feeling somewhat naughty as
her actions seemed almost synchronized with Anko's, as she licked her lips and swallowed
more cum.
Next, the sex-crazed Jounin spread her vagina open wide with her fingers, and lowered herself
onto Yahiko's cock, Hanabi turning a deep, dark red as a moan of pure ecstasy could very
clearly be heard overhead. Yahiko then held Anko by the hips and the two adult's switched
positions, and even sex-ignorant Hanabi knew that the best was yet to come.
Yahiko pushed himself harder and even further into Anko, the woman grunting with pleasure,
and making Hanabi's pussy tingle irresistibly again.
She backed up slightly into a more comfortable position, and brought a hand down to her
privates, where she began to finger and toy with herself once more,repressing several little
moans as she passively experimented, recalling her session with the woman upstairs yesterday,
searching for her sweet spots again; her orgasm had flustered her, and she couldn't completely
recall where they all were. No wonder she had to practice. Just finding them was one thing, but
an orgasm seemed to fluster the brain.
In hopes of giving herself as much pleasure as Anko was experiencing upstairs, as Yahiko slid
his cock out of her pussy before thrusting right back in repeatedly, the screams of joy perfectly

audible from the basement below, where Hanabi then inserted two fingers into herself, stroking
herself even more vigorously with her other hand.
She tried to thrust her fingers in and out of her pussy just as Yahiko did the same with his dick
to Anko's, and beginning to fully understanding now more than ever why Anko pushed her into
this situation; why this felt as good as it did, despite how shameful her old-fashioned family's
morals led her to believe.
But, following Yahiko's actions with her hand may not have been the best idea. He was lay on
top of Anko, and Hanabi was in the exact same position, her sex-filled mind no longer seeing
Anko, her face going redder as she couldn't help but imagine Yahiko on top of HER.
As Yahiko picked up the pace, hammering himself on Anko, Hanabi found her arms growing
sore as she rampantly masturbated, trying to keep pace,inserting a third finger, and upon
finding her clitoris to be the most sensitive part of her outer anatomy the more aroused she got,
twiddled with it as the rest of her hand rubbed continued to explore her pussy, both hands
becoming drenched with her own juices as she bucked her hips up into the air, fighting back the
growing pressure of her pending second ejaculation.
Even after Anko and Yahiko had concluded their sexual activities, relaxing together in the
afterglow, Hanabi had yet to cum, but had also lost her forbidden imagination of the older man
fucking her, though it didn't make her any less horny.
Addicted and blinded by her masturbation, Hanabi's Byakugan faltered, moaning loudly as she
drew incredibly close to ejaculation, all she could see now was her own naked body in the
reflective ceiling, her fingers numb, yet persistent enough to press on, her body glowing with the
fires of pleasure she had never even dared to think of indulging in, her body sweating from the
heat, her back arched as she tried to get closer, her voice starting to crack from her louder
moans, and screams of the pleasure she was now lost in.
Finally, she screamed with one last breath of ecstasy as a powerful spurt of juices erupted from
her nether regions, leaving her exhausted, yet delightfully satisfied as she collapsed onto the
bed.
"Have fun?" She flinched as she turned to see Anko standing next to the bed, wearing nothing
but a delighted grin, whether due to her time spent with Yahiko; or bringing Hanabi out of her
shell; or a mixture of both Hanabi couldn't tell.
"Y-yes." The young girl muttered awkwardly, her senses returning, feeling ashamed, and even
slightly scared, of how sex crazed she had become.
"Good." Anko smiled. "So... are you satisfied? Or is there something else I can do for you?"
Hanabi hesitated for a while, not sure what to say. "What's wrong now?" Anko asked.
"My father... he's furious with me..." Hanabi explained, her voice somewhat frightened now as
she began to recount the events to lead her up to this point.

"Damn, that's rough." Anko remarked as Hanabi concluded her story. Now, she couldn't help but
marvel at how strong the young girl was; the snake lady herself had to admit she could barely
spend an hour in the same room as someone like Hiashi, never mind her entire life. "How about
you stay the night over here?" She offered.
"I-I can't; Father expects me to be at the falls at the break of dawn." Hanabi objected. "He would
be furious if..."
"Do you really think that you could sit under that oversized, freezing cold faucet any more at the
break of dawn than you could today?" Anko reasoned. Hanabi was prepared to say 'yes,' but
even she knew that was a plain and simple lie. "Didn't think so."
"But I can't disobey father's orders!" Hanabi pressed on.
"Right now, you don't really have much choice." Anko sighed. "I can tell already that you've
already had to withstand more of your dad's torture than someone your age can take. So,
tonight, you're staying right here, and having some fun."
"I..."
"The only other option is for you to head home and be constantly reminded of your pending
punishment." Anko persuaded. "And believe me, that calm before the storm just makes the real
thing all the worse."
"Okay." Hanabi sighed. "But what am I supposed to do?"
"First, just relax, let yourself go." Anko replied. "If you feel yourself getting horny at all, just go
ahead and jack off as you please."
"But what about father?" Hanabi pressed, still frightened of what would happen if he found out
about this.
"Don't worry about him." Anko sighed. "I've got it all planned out."
"What is it?" Hanabi asked.
"Don't worry about a thing. Now, I have something I need to do, so I'll be right back. If you still
feel the need to pleasure yourself," Anko stood up, grabbed an item from her collection of sex
toys, and placed it next to Hanabi. "Try using this."
"What is it?" Hanabi blinked. The item was comprised of a long wire, with a small, pink eggshaped thing on one end, and what seemed to be a switch on the other.
"It's an egg vibrator." Anko answered. "Just carefully stick it inside yourself and turn it on if your
arms are still too tired to work it by themselves. I'll be back in a while."

"Wait, Anko-sensei...!" Hanabi started, but her tired young body kept her from stopping Anko.
She knew what she was up to; Anko was going to tell her father about her lewd activities with
the Jounin, something that she couldn't see going ANYWHERE good.
For several minutes, even after Anko had left, all Hanabi could do was remain where she lay
and let herself rest.
As the minutes ticked by, however, Hanabi felt her urges kick up again, and she cursed herself
for being like such a lewd and disgusting person. She had hoped beyond hope that these
sexual feelings would dissipate after her recent masturbation; for them to flare up so soon made
her want to cry. Would she forever be a slave to her own premature sex drive?
She sat up for a moment, eyeing the egg vibrator that Anko had given her, tempted to use it, but
equally tempted to throw it aside and repress her feelings.
Anko knocked on the oak front gates of the Hyuuga Compound for the third time since her
employment at the Ninja Academy, and for the first time with confidence and determination.
They creaked open to reveal the kind, smiling face of Hinata and Hanabi's mother, Hitomi.
"Hello again, Anko." She greeted her, as though speaking to an old friend. "What brings you
here today?"
"Actually, as weird as it might sound, I came here to talk to Hiashi." said Anko, Hitomi blinking
uncertainly.
"Indeed?" Though, something in Hitomi's voice led Anko to assume that this request was not
unexpected.
"And why would that be?" as though on cue, Hiashi Hyuuga stepped into the conversation,
scowling as he usually did at Anko's presence.
"It's something important, regarding your daughter..." Anko stated. "...Your younger daughter."
"What about Hanabi?" Hiashi inquired sharply.
"First, I know about how you've been treating her, and quite frankly, it sickens me!" Anko
started. "Second, there are a few things about her that you clearly don't understand."
"And what might that be?" Hiashi retorted.
"It might be easier to show you than to explain." Anko gestured for the man of the Hyuuga
house to follow.
"Oh my..." Hitomi commented as they made way for Anko's house, a slight tinge of a blush on
her face.

Hanabi sighed as she fidgeted with the tiny egg between her fingers, wishing that her body
didn't push her so much to use it.
Nervously, she very carefully pressed the egg-shaped vibrator to her vagina, biting her lip and
closing her eyes as it began slowly sliding into her, causing her to flinch and gasp as a sharp
wave of pleasure struck her upon the vibrator's entry into her girlhood.
"I really don't want to do this..." She whimpered, taking the on/off switch in hand, holding it
nervously,as though she were about to flip the switch controlling her own life.
After a deep breath, she reluctantly turned it on, only for her to scream and fall back onto the
bed faster than her brain could even register these actions; the switch being dropped, as she
clenched the bed beneath her.
A low buzz like a bee sounded as the egg vibrated madly inside of Hanabi, causing her entire
body to tremor uncontrollably as a result; the young girl crying out in ecstasy as the vibrator
massaged her insides wildly.
As she gripped the sheets tightly to get a hold of herself, Hanabi tried to grab the switch to the
vibrator to turn it off, but even when she finally grabbed it, something inside of her prevented the
deactivating flip of this switch; and it wasn't her unstable, trembling hands.
"Why can't I... stop it?!" She cried out, her body starting tospasm and buck crazily under the egg
vibrator's influence, her whole body starting arch up as it built the pleasure inside of her,
drawing her ever closer to another orgasm; the vibrations somehow feeling far more intense the
longer they persisted.
Was she just getting weaker? Was this thing just shaking all the strength she had fought to build
up her entireyoung life,right out of her?
As Hanabi gushed for the third time that day, she finally found the strength in her to turn the
vibrator off, her body going limp the second the shaking stopped, Hanabi panting raggedly as
the egg was squeezed out of her body by her pussy, into the mess of fluids it hadcreated.
"No..." She sighed, the wild intensity of the vibrator evidently not enough for her, bringing her
fingers once again to her pussy, masturbating even more. "When will it stop?" She moaned as
she fingered herself.
"Is there a reason you're leading me away from my house?" Hiashi prodded commandingly at
Anko.
"Yes and a very important reason at that." Anko answered. "You see, Hanabi's reached a
certain... phase, which every girl goes through at some point in her life. And I think you might
know exactly where I'm going with this."
"And such lewd behavior is relevant, because...?" Hiashi frowned.

"'Lewd' though you might think it is, it's something natural that, as I said, every girl goes through
at some point in their lives; Hanabi just happens to be a bit more mature for her age." Anko
pressed on. "So, this 'punishment,' as you call it, aggravates me to no end. You're torturing a
young girl for something she can't control, explain, or even understand."
"You shouldn't pry into the Hyuuga's business." Hiashi growled.
"And you shouldn't be so unforgiving of things even YOU don't understand." Anko retorted.
"Here we are." She stopped just outside her apartment.
"Where is Hanabi?" Hiashi asked demandingly.
"Inside. Use your Byakugan; she'll be in the basement floor."
Veins grew around Hiashi's eyes as he activated his clan's Dojutsu, aghast as he saw Hanabi
masturbating shamelessly.
"Do you intend to mock the Hyuuga?!" He growled.
"No." Anko raised her voice to Hiashi, snakes hissing sharply as they lashed out from within her
sleeves, coiling the arms and neck of the leading Hyuuga. "I intend to help Hanabi, and make
you understand what a jackass you've been to her. She's told me everything, and if you want to
live, you best get off her pre-pubescent ass."
"You're threatening me?"
"Yeah, I am." Anko smirked. "Don't think these are just harmless garter snakes."
"You wouldn't dare." Hiashi glared at the snake around his throat.
"Yeah? Try me." Dangerous hisses sounded around Hiashi, and he got the message.
"What will you have me do with her, then?" He asked, clearly conceding defeat, though
obviously refusing to admit it aloud.
"That's what I like to hear." Anko nodded, the snakes retracting into her sleeves. "Now then,
first, stop keeping such a watchful eye on her that she can't get a second of privacy; all girls
deserve some level of privacy. That goes for Hinata, too, especially now that she's starting to
grow up.
"Second, I want you to give her some... 'alone time' now and then; grant her at least a full day, if
nothing else, to let her do as she pleases."
"I cannot allow her training to be hindered by such...!" Hiashi objected.
"Yes, god forbid she would be the weakest human in the world if she wasn't trained into

exhaustion every minute of the day." Anko retorted mockingly. "One day. That's all I'm asking
for at the very least. Just one day for her to be a normal person and not have to worry about all
this excruciating and stressful training and whatnot."
"Is that all?" Hiashi scowled, clearly hoping that it was.
"Give her some time in the morning and at night before bed for her to pleasure herself if she
needs to." Anko concluded. "Oh, and lastly, we never had this conversation."
"I only came here to search for my daughter." Hiashi agreed.
"Fantastic. And you'll find her tomorrow at around noon, I believe." Anko teased, a sharp look in
her eyes that advised Hiashi against the punishment he had planned, before heading into her
apartment to check on Hanabi. Hiashi crossed his arms as he stood, waiting on both Anko and
Hanabi.
"Ah...! Ah! AHHHH!" Hanabi cried as she orgasmed yet again, just as Anko finished descending
the steps to the rec room.
"Seems like you've been enjoying yourself." She teased, taking the egg vibrator and wiping it
clean. "And you've gotten quite a bit of use out of this, I see."
"Anko-sensei, is there something wrong with me?" Hanabi asked, still deeply frightened.
"Of course not." Anko laughed. "Why would you think that?"
"Because, I feel so... insatiable..." Hanabi muttered. "Am I going to be like this forever? Being
constantly overcome by sexual feelings such as these?"
"Of course not." Anko shook her head. "You've just been repressing them for so long, it's only
natural that they feel so insatiable, as you say."
"So... they'll go away after a while?" Hanabi asked hopefully.
"Of course." Anko grinned. "Now then, I've just discussed your problems with your father..."
"You told him?! About... about all this!?" Hanabi gasped, now feeling terrified and slightly
betrayed.
"And I've managed to persuade him into allowing it." Anko finished. "You're free to return home
whenever you please now, and you're now free from your punishment tomorrow."
"...What did you do to father?" Hanabi blinked, never once knowing anyone to dissuade Hiashi
Hyuuga.
"Just had a little chat with him." Anko answered casually. "Anyway, you still up for staying the

night?"
"Yes, please." Hanabi nodded.
"Alright, I got something I want you to try tonight..." Anko smirked, taking out two egg vibrators,
Hanabi swallowing nervously.
"Pardon my absence, father." Hanabi bowed as she returned home the following day.
"No apologies are required." Hiashi replied casually. "You have eaten, I assume?"
"Yes." Hanabi answered formally, turning in the direction of the Hyuuga Compound's dojo.
"Before we begin training today, Hanabi," Hiashi held her up. "If you have any... urges you wish
to relieve, I advise you do so now." Hanabi simply blinked at him, puzzled.
"It would benefit your training immensely if you were free of any... urges distracting you..."
Hiashi clarified, turning his head away.
"He's telling you exactly what you think he's telling you." Hitomi whispered in Hanabi's ear,
amusement in her voice.
"Um... I am perfectly ready to begin training now." Hanabi stated. This was perfectly true,
considering that she had been with Anko all night.
"You will take the time to prepare that you need." Hiashi told her, his tone commanding, yet
equally awkward.
"Yes, father." Hanabi bowed, returning to her room.
"You seem to have had a considerable change of heart." Hitomi giggled as she sipped her
morning tea.
"It is only natural for someone her age, after all..." Hiashi muttered, still turned away, his face
slightly pink.
Okay, so... sorry I haven't updated anything lately. See, I've been in a bit of a writer's rut
for quite some time now, so I've had a difficult time writing, much less posting, anything
(As evidenced by the fact that this is the first sidestory in about 6 months :P but I
digress.) In fact, this probably never would have seen the light of FF without the help of
MattWilson83. So, thanks a ton, Matt ^^ Hopefully, I can find a way out of this rut, but
there doesn't seem to be any end to it right now.
So, onto a few questions I've been getting lately; First off, as much as I hate to say it, I'm
going to have to cancel the Anko Q&A I've had planned. I know this may come as a
disappointment to quite a few people, but going back to my rut, it was more difficult to do

than I thought it would, so I've sort of lost the spark for this idea, so, unfortunately, it had
to be scrapped. ^^; Deep apologies to anyone who was disappointed by this news.
Next, YES, SE:AMS WILL be getting a sequel, and the planning behind it has been in
progress since the series' conclusion. I can't tell you folks too much, but here's what I
can say now; First, taking down Daimao's Den once and for all will play a pretty strong
part in the series, and while I assure you their destruction will be quite satisfying, well...
Let's just say you'll be sure to hate them even more than you already do as the sequel
progresses. Additionally, I can make NO guarantees on when the first chapter will be put
out. Simply put, it'll be here when it's ready.
Lastly, I can already hear all the complaints that Hanabi's sexual escapades in this
chapter were 'indecent,' or 'not politically correct, since she's so much younger than
Hinata.' -_- put things in perspective people; throughout SE:AMS, hell, even far beyond
the scope of SE:AMS, Naruto fandom period, the main characters (Who, btw, are 12-15
years old) are sexualized constantly. While I can understand why one would argue it's
wrong to sexualize any character under 18, why would anyone throw such a fuss
because an 8 year old was introduced to masturbation (I honestly tried as hard as I could
not to get too sexual about that, btw), when all across the internet, characters who are
between 12 and 16 are given far worse sexualization?
Okay, rant over. So, with that, I can't guarantee when, what, or even IF I'll post any
updates any time soon, but hopefully, when I do, it'll be well worth the wait. Until then...
see ya!
Special thanks to Cloud Link Zero for permission to use Yahiko.

Chapter 6: Erojutsu 101 (SE:AMS sequel prototype)

Note: This side story is a prototype for a potential idea for the sequel to SE:AMS. That's
right! It's almost here! :D But that aside, please don't judge this too harshly, as again, it
is only a prototype, which I devised to test an idea I had to continue the series. If I get
enough positive feedback, then your long awaited sequel will be close to completion. If
not... well, then back to the drawing board, I guess. :/
Don't think that I'll just recycle this entire chapter if this does become the basis for the
new series! This story only lays the ground work, to give you a basic idea of what the
sequel's going to be about; if it's about Anko teaching Erojutsu, then the first chapter will
be so much different (and a LOT better written) than this is. So, with that said and done,
enjoy!
"...And with our sweep of the surrounding villages complete, we've seen only faint leads as to
Daimao's Den's whereabouts." A masked ANBU ninja concluded. "It seems as though they're
looking to shift their focus away from the Leaf Village."
"Do not be so sure." The Hokage stated, taking a long draft on his pipe. "Whether or not your
findings are true, never assume that we're completely safe from their reach. Further your
search."
"Yes, Lord Hokage." The ANBU nodded, and with a swish of her fingers, she vanished.
"I believe this concludes our meeting." The Hokage concluded. "Are there any other matters that
should come to our attention?"
"If I may..." Some of the shinobi sighed, thinking that Kakashi Hatake had only just then showed
up to discuss something that would have best been brought up a lot sooner, only to realize that
Kakashi had been standing at the edge of the room the whole time. Everyone then turned in
surprise to see Anko Mitarashi step forward. "I have something I would like to ask of the Ninja
Academy."
"I was under the impression that you had no further interest in teaching there any further." The
Hokage reminded her. Of course, who could forget that year that Anko was a teacher?
Though she was quite against the idea, Anko was prompted to teach at the Academy for her
mandatory year of teaching that all Chunin and higher ninja were required to serve. To her
delight, she was to teach sex education, a topic she knew (some could argue) a bit too much
about.
By the end of the year, Anko had made a powerful impact on all of her students, minus the
stubbornly adamant Sasuke Uchiha, making them twice the ninja, twice the human beings, they

were at the beginning of their time together. She had even successfully revived the Academy
Virginity Rituals, which had long since been disbanded.
As much fun as Anko had teaching however, she shot down the Academy headmaster when
asked to continue doing what she did best at the academy; after all, teaching a classroom would
be difficult, when she had a squad of her own to attend to. Two of her favorite students, Naruto
Uzumaki, and Hinata Hyuuga, were now in her tutelage as Genin, which Anko had personally
requested to teach solo. Though she wouldn't confer the reasons she specifically chose these
two to the Hokage (Or anyone, for that matter), they now lived in her house with her, growing
more and more sexually active, and more over, becoming more and more potent ninja.
However, one night, when struggling for dominance over Naruto in bed one night, an idea had
dawned upon her; one that she couldn't not ask about.
"Of course I'm not." said Anko. "However, I do have two things regarding the Academy I would
like to ask.
"I don't need to remind you about Suzume or Mizuki, do I?" The Hokage asked.
No, Anko didn't need reminding at all. After all, she had been right in the thick of things, and
been primarily the reason those two got their just desserts in the first place.
Suzume, a stuffy, prim and proper Chunin woman who taught at the Academy, was harassing
her students after they suffered quite serious pain at the hands of the sinister crime syndicate,
Daimao's Den. For this reason, The Hokage had confiscated her Shinobi headband, and forced
her to start her ninja career over from the beginning, starting from year 1 at the Academy.
Mizuki, another Chunin Academy teacher, was found to have a much darker past, which he was
currently paying for, probably suffering from Ibiki Morino's infamous psychological tactics. About
a month ago, he was found to have tricked Naruto into stealing the Scroll of Sealing, a scroll
filled with dangerous forbidden Jutsu, which he planned to use to contribute to Daimao's Den.
Not only was he a member of the deadly syndicate; he was its Demon King, its leader! And now,
he was being locked away, interrogators forcing all the information out of him they could about
Daimao's Den.
"Of course not. And that's not what I'm asking about, anyway." Anko shook her head. "First, I
wanted to ask who's replacing me this year."
"We haven't chosen a new sex ed teacher yet." Iruka Umino, a known teacher at the academy
answered. "However, a list of possible candidates has been devised to..."
"Throw it out." Anko cut over him. "I want to choose the new teacher personally."
"'Choose the new teacher personally?'" Iruka repeated. "Can she do that?"
"She can." Tokunosuke, the Academy headmaster nodded. "There is indeed a rule that states

that, once a position is relinquished, the retiring teacher may personally nominate their
successor."
"There is?" Anko blinked, not knowing of this rule. "I was just going to say fuck whatever
objections you have and do it myself, but that works too."
"Indeed?" Tokunosuke sighed, knowing Anko would indeed have done so. "Then do you have a
capable successor in mind?"
"I believe I do. However, I'd like to address my second matter first."
"Go ahead." The Hokage granted.
"I would like to request to borrow at least one classroom of the Ninja Academy for a special...
idea I had to advance our Shinobis' sexual education." Anko stated. This sturred confusion
among the ninja gathered.
"You no longer teach at the Academy, you said yourself you have no interest in returning."
Tokunosuke reminded her. "So why...?"
"I'm getting to it, four-eyes." Anko sighed.
"Now then..." She continued. "It's true that I am, in a sense, teaching Sex ed again. NOT to
Academy students, but to graduated Shinobi. I understand that, outside the ANBU Ero Division,
the art of the Erojutsu is starting to diminish across the Five Great Nations, especially in
Konoha. So, I'm looking to do something about that."
"Pretty ambitious." Yahiko Satoru, a near and dear friend of Anko's grinned.
"You say you're going to train graduated Shinobi," Kakashi spoke up. "But have you not already
taught a new generation all there is to know?"
"Fuck no, I haven't!" Anko laughed. "There's so much more about sexuality, never mind
Erojutsu, that I've never even touched on in my time teaching sex ed. And Erojutsu on a whole
is a neglected subject of jutsu that I doubt anyone in this room actually has experience with.
Now I've had people trying all they could to shoot down my methods of sex ed from day one,
and for the most part, I can actually understand why they would. Yeah, maybe some of my past
subject matter was a little much for students.
"But I would venture to say that anyone here agrees; anyone old enough to put on a headband
is old enough to be an adult. Am I wrong?" Anko paused, expecting to hear at least one
objection, before remembering that Suzume couldn't even attend these meetings, much less
object to them. She then relished the amusing image of Suzume in her school uniform before
continuing,
"Damn right I'm not. So! Next week, I would like to request that I be allowed to borrow at least

one room of the Academy for at least one day to teach graduated ninjas all about Erojutsu. Just
as a trial thing for now, anyways."
"It seems you've been sitting on this idea for a while." The Hokage mused. "I suppose you have
planned further into this idea than you let on?"
"Of course." Anko nodded. "Though, I'll have to put many of my ideas on hold for the time being,
for the sake of simplicity. For starters, I'm only accepting female students until I know how well
things are going to work out. For another, if this does work out, I WILL look for a more proper
classroom, so I'll only be taking up space in the Academy for a little while either way."
"And students?" The Hokage inquired. "Are you sure you can rally enough to fill in a proper
class?"
"Of course she can. Anko has a way of getting the word out about anything." Yahiko nodded.
"Whether it's 'free pony rides,' or gathering an army."
"Absolutely." Anko nodded. "How many do I need to get for a 'proper class?'"
"Thirty." Iruka answered.
"That all? Okay, no problem." Anko smiled. "And could I use my old classroom for this?"
"I'm sure you could use the entire Academy if you so want." Iruka grinned, turning to
Tokunosuke for confirmation, who nodded.
"These classes are to be held after hours, of course?" He clarified.
"Yup." Anko nodded.
"Then, the matter is settled." The Hokage declared."You may begin your lessons next Monday,
assuming that you have the required number of students and proper teaching materials, which
you will be on your own to collect and use. After your time is up, you are to find your own area
of teaching separate from the Academy. As long as these conditions are met, you are free to
teach as you please. Is that understood?"
"Yessir." Anko nodded fervently.
"Then our meeting is adjourned."
"Thirty students in under a week..." Iruka sighed, shaking his head as he followed Anko down
the streets of Konoha. "I do think this is a good idea, Anko... all things considered...." He
blushed at the sudden thought of Anko stripping naked and splaying herself across a desk,
exposing her genitalia for a class of students to see.
"What's that supposed to mean?" Anko raised an eyebrow.

"...But how are you going to find thirty graduated kunoichi interested in these classes when you
only have about two days? And that's on top of getting teaching materials... How would you
even shop for a class like that...?" Iruka's thoughts drifted elsewhere once more, this time
imagining Anko telling a class of girls to break out their own individual dildos. "A-and then
there's also the question of what to teach, and..."
"Iruka, I get that you're concerned for me," Anko sighed. "But seriously... don't be. I have most
of my teaching tools already laid out, and the ones I don't I will soon. And c'mon! Give me some
credit, when it comes to Erojutsu, I always know what I'm doing. And I always know just how to
get all the people I need. Just trust me."
"And what about your squad?" Iruka inquired. "As a Jounin, your objective is to attend to their
training until they've proven themselves capable on their own. How will these classes affect their
training?"
"It'll further it, if anything." Anko grinned. "Naruto will serve as one of my teaching tools... well, a
few teaching tools, really..."
"Anko..." Iruka sighed, understanding the fishnet Jounin's off-color joke.
"And as for Hinata..." Anko mused for a moment. "Well, she could learn just as much, whether
she' a student, or another teaching tool...." She shrugged. "I'll have that sorted out soon
enough."
"You really have been planning this through quite thoroughly, haven't you?" Iruka sighed, his
fellow former staff member giggling at his embarrassed expression.
"Erojutsu classes?" Anko's students repeated in unison that night, just as they had stripped for
their nightly routine.
"Yup." The snake sensei grinned. "No way you kids can't be interested."
"But what about our training?" Naruto asked, laying back on the bed, his 'little' Naruto standing
right up in the air for Hinata.
"This IS part of your training." Anko answered.
"You want me as your live model again, don't you?" Naruto sighed as Hinata mounted him. He
still clearly remembered in his last year at the Academy; whenever Anko needed a male
volunteer, she always, ALWAYS chose him.
"You're half right." Anko granted, speaking a little louder over Hinta's pants and moans as she
mounted and rode Naruto's cock. "Though, Erojutsu's a bit more than just sex, and as much as I
enjoy you two in bed, you both have so, SO much left to learn."
"B-but Sensei?" Hinata inquired, panting between thrusts. "This Erojutsu... I'm not sure I want to

devote myself to it this much..."

"You're afraid that you might become too reliant on Erojutsu, to the point that you can't use
Ninjutsu or Taijutsu like you normally could?" Anko intercepted. "Erojutsu may be the focus of
these lessons, but that doesn't mean that I don't have anything else to teach, or that you two
don't have anything else to learn." Though, she couldn't help but feel the sheer irony that Hinata
was complaining about learning too much about Erojutsu, while she and Naruto were currently
fucking like rabbits.
"Anyway," Anko continued, trying not to let herself get too distracted by Hinata's up-and-down
movements, or sexual moans, or Naruto's hands gripping her rear. "So, while Naruto's going to
be one of my guinea pigs for Erojutsu demonstrations..."
"Not even going to ask if I want to?" Naruto sighed in an undertone, giving light upward thrusts
to augment Hinata's pleasure.
"...Hinata, you have a choice; you could either be one of my students, or you could join Naruto,
to help provide demonstrations. What do you say?"
Hinata didn't answer for a few minutes, as she was too occupied with Naruto to answer. She
bounced up and down on his cock faster and faster, her Hyuuga-sized boobs bouncing wildly as
she pumped Naruto for oil, finally letting herself drop onto him completely as he released his
load into her body. She pulled herself off of him for a moment, and finally answered,
"I'm... not sure."
"You don't know?" Anko repeated, climbing into bed and caressing Hinata's face before groping
her breast. "If you decide to be a student, I'll find myself another female model, and she can
enjoy Naruto's body all she wants in the demonstrations."
"Um... A-alright, I'll do it." Hinata decided, Anko holding her hand and placing it to her horny
pussy.
"That's my girl." Anko smirked, giving her student a kiss.
"Ahem!" Naruto spoke up, pointing to a chart on the wall next to the bed. This chart was titled
'Team 11 Night Schedule', a big red heart next to the title. A few days after Squad 11's
formation, there was some debate among Anko, Naruto, and Hinata about who slept with who
on what nights, so to settle the matter, Anko spent one sexless night devising a schedule that all
three members of the squad could agree with.
This chart had the names of the Mitarashi house's residents, as well as the days of the week,
and icons symbolizing who slept with who sprinkled across the schedule, as well as some
additional guidelines. Next to Hinata's name under Saturday was three orange diamonds,
symbolizing Naruto, and next to Naruto's name under the same day was three blue hearts,
symbolizing Hinata. Next to Anko's, a big red 'X', symbolizing whoever she could pick up that

day. Times like these, Anko regretted ever making this chart, since she forgot to find someone,
and was way too horny to go without sex.
"C'mon! You wouldn't let your sensei go hungry, would you?!" she begged.
"You already broke schedule three times, Anko-sensei. That's one more than you allowed."
Naruto shot her down. "And this weekend, Hinata gets me to herself."
"Sorry, sensei." Hinata muttered sheepishly.
"Fine." Anko sighed, heading upstairs, not even bothering to dress herself.
"Okay... let's see..." Anko sat down in her room at her desk, raising a pencil to devise some
possible lessons for her big Erojutsu class. For a long moment, she just hesitated, wondering
what on earth to teach. For as much as she talked about how her Sex ed class was hardly the
beginning, she didn't even know where to begin with teaching the subject of Erojutsu to
complete newcomers to the subject. After all, she was dealing with a great variety of potential
students, many of which probably varying by age as much as experience. So, she started by
writing down what she was looking for in her students:
-Women only (Trial Period only (?))
Even though she was perfectly keen on the idea of teaching men Erojutsu too, as it was NOT
only a female art, she wanted to start off with what she knew best.
-Genin or higher
"That just goes without saying." Anko sighed, letting her hair down and standing up for a
moment. She turned a switch under her chair, and two thick dildos stuck out in the seat, which
fitted perfectly into her ass and vagina as she sat back down. "Ahh, that's better." She grinned,
getting back to her list.
-No virgins allowed

"And... that should do it, I think." Anko nodded. She then started to write up a list of rules she
wanted to have for her class:
-No shame or modesty; you WILL have to get naked and have sex in my classroom sooner or
later, so if you don't want to cum in my classroom, don't come into my classroom!
-Be mature. If you act up in my class, I will punish you. And this isn't the Academy, so you won't
just get by with a slap of the wrist; all punishments are decided by me.
-Have an open mind.
-Be Hygienic. Always show up to my classes with a vagina you could eat out of. There is no
excuse for poor hygiene!

-School supplies (pencils, notebooks, etc) are allowed, but not required.
-Sex toys (vibrators, etc) are permitted, and can be used during class, as long as they're not
disruptive. If I find a vibrator, etc to be too disruptive, it will be confiscated. Masturbation is also
permitted, as long as it isn't disruptive about it, or it taking your attention away from my
teachings.
-Women of all sexual orientations are allowed, and you won't be forced to do anything (or
anyone) you don't want to, as long as it's against your orientation (eg, if a lesbian is asked to do
a man). However, beyond indifference to sexual orientation, you are to have as open a mind as
possible to whatever concepts I have to teach.
-You're free to wear whatever you please in my classroom, but full nudity will be discouraged;
it's no fun if you don't get to strip some clothes :P
"There we go. Perfect." Anko concluded. "Now, to call in some favors." The dildos in her rear
and especially pussy were coated in juices as she stood, unable to even remotely satisfy their
owner's needs. "Stupid things were no help, anyway." She grumbled.
Yuko sighed as she sat at the front counter of X-Ranked Mission, the best sex shop in Konoha,
flipping lazily through a lesbian porn magazine. Today was one of those slow days, where few
people were coming into her store, and even fewer were actually buying anything. Normally,
she'd be quite avidly reading the 'articles' of Lezquire Magazine, but today, it barely broke the
tedium she was experiencing. She was so tired of sitting around, she was even tempted to
close up shop five hours early, until a somewhat familiar girl with black hair, green eyes, and
clothing that looked even more familiar stepped into the store.
"Emi! Good to see you again." Yuko grinned. "What can I get you?" She reached across the
counter, groping Emi's flat chest. She was disappointed to feel nothing where breasts should
have been, but continued to caress her to make her not feel so bad about her lack of
development.
"Actually, Kiki-sensei sent me to get you." Emi answered.
"Hehe, Kiki-sensei! This kid is SO cute." Yuko giggled delightedly."So, what's Kiki want?"
"She wouldn't really say." Emi shrugged. "She just wanted you to meet her at a place called
'Sappho Ron's.'"
"Does she now?" Yuko made her trademark kitty face smile. "Interesting!"
"Um... also, I was interested in those..." She pointed to what seemed to be a pack of normal
panties.
"All yours." Yuko grinned, tossing her a pack.

"Seriously? For free?" Emi blinked.

"Yup. Think of it as coming to the right place at the right time." Yuko giggled, giving Emi an
affectionate kiss.
"Alright. Um... do you have any idea what Anko-sensei wants?" Emi asked. She had boundless
affections for Anko Mitarashi, ever since she first stepped into her sex ed classroom, and with
the near endless assignments she had with her squad, led by a close friend of Anko's, Nikia
Zaraki, Emi had seen very little of her favorite sensei.
"If she wants to meet at Sappho Ron's, it's probably some adult stuff." Yuko answered,
remembering the last time she went there, she was recruited to Anko's personal all-women
squad. And the few other occasions were to talk business, more so than to play as well.
"Oh? Can I come?" Emi asked childishly, excited with what she perceived Anko wanted the sex
shop owner for.
"Not that kind of adult stuff." Yuko laughed. "It's definitely a lot more serious. You wouldn't want
to come, it'll be pretty boring. Enjoy those panties, though!" She escorted Emi out of the store,
before locking up and shutting down, heading to meet Anko.
"Sappho Ron's..." Yuko sighed. She stared up at the shabby looking building, a bright neon
yellow sign spelling out 'Sappho Ron's' in loopy letters, a crude illustration next to it of a sexy
woman drinking a mug of beer, then lifting her shirt, flashing her breasts in a loop.
She pushed open the door to gaze upon a bar that was much more maintained on the inside
than it was outside. There were only women in this bar, some shooting billiards, others enjoying
a drink with her friends, and some making out, or otherwise prepping to perform acts that would
not be socially acceptable outside these walls.
"Hey, Ron." Yuko sat down at the front of the bar, greeting the bartender, an extremely mannish
woman dressed mostly in bright yellow, with incredibly short, black hair, some subtle stubble on
her face, and a very gruff, muscular physique.
"Yuko. Been a while." Ron smiled, casting Yuko a light wave, her voice one of the only things
indicating that she really was a woman. "What'll it be? Usual?"
"Sure."
"One Popped-cherry Pop comin' up!" Ron nodded enthusiastically.
"Make that two." Anko cut in, sitting down next to Yuko. "Hey, Ron. Been a while."
"Drinks are on the house tonight, Anko." Ron smiled, tossing her customers identical pink
drinks, each with a single cherry split down the middle in them.

"Thanks." Anko said politely. "Not just yet." she addressed her blue-haired friend. "Nikia and
Onnasuki are coming too."
"What for?" Yuko asked.
"Something... business related."
"I figured as much. Why else would you ask us to meet at Ron's?" Yuko gave an amused little
laugh. "You know, your biggest little fan wanted to meet us here."
"Emi? She would." Anko giggled. Indeed she would have, Anko thought. Emi discovered her
homosexuality at a pretty early age, and for a very long time, she had been subjected to quite a
lot of bullying from other kids. Her life had apparently been terrible before meeting Anko, as she
had feared she was the only girl in the world who honestly loved girls the same way most girls
loved boys. Yes, to mingle among Konoha's lesbian community would have been paradise to
Emi.
"I'll be sure to show her the way here one of these days, then." Yuko and Anko looked up to see
a bronze-skinned woman built like an Amazon approach the bar.
"Kiki, good to see you!" Yuko chirped delightedly, grabbing Nikia's large boobs. Normally, Nikia,
who was fairly modest about her body, would have objected to Yuko grabbing her tits and
rubbing her face into them, but remembering she was in Sappho Ron's, a place where any
socially unacceptable action was (more or less) permitted, she simply turned slightly pink,
turning her attention back to Anko.
"You know where Onnasuki is yet?" The snake Jounin asked.
"She said she'd join us soon." Nikia replied. "Hey, Ron! Could I get a Pussy lick? No, Yuko, not
that kind of pussy lick!" She added as Yuko tip-toed naughtily behind the Amazon, only to shrug,
mutter, 'had to try.', and return to her seat.
"Knowing Onnasuki, she's probably just going to head down here in whatever state of dress she
finished up in." Anko grinned. Onnasuki was a dancer at the local strip club, the Cozy Condom,
which was a perfect job for her, because the woman-loving woman was also a proud nudist; the
only reason she ever wore clothes anywhere was either to avoid being charged for indecent
exposure, or because it was 'more fun to take it off than to start off naked in bed.'
Right on cue, the door to the lesbian bar flung open again, this time a woman with short, boyish
black hair and dark red eyes strolling inside, donned only in a pair of quite revealing bikini
bottoms, her medium-sized breasts bouncing around freely, beads of sweat sliding down her
slim body. She wiped herself off with a towel she was carrying, before dropping it, along with her
bikini bottoms, next to the door.
"'Sup, girls!" She cheered, meeting up with her sisters from other misters. "Ron! Is it me, or do
you look more like a man than last time?"

"Is it me, or do you look more naked than last time?" Ron retorted jokingly. "What'll it be for you?
A Jaybird as usual?"
"Nah, it's hot as crap out tonight." Onnasuki sighed, tugging an invisible collar. "Gimme a nipple
hardener."
Once everyone had gotten their drinks, Anko called for her friends' attention, before things got
too wild for her to remember why they were here.
"Everyone, I'd like your attention!" Anko called out to the bar, drumming a spoon against her
glass, everyone in the bar turning to listen to what Konoha's most famous sex object had to say.
"This Monday, I'll be starting to teach the girls and women about Erojutsu, but I can't make it
happen if I don't have at least 30 students by that time! So, I need you girls to do me a big favor,
and find me as many girls as possible, to meet at the Ninja Academy by 10:00pm this Monday."
Every girl across the bar applauded Anko, cheering and showing her their support, Even Nikia,
who'd already heard Anko's proposition at the meeting earlier today, cheered for her.
"But here's a part you might not find so fun." Anko continued. "I need a good number of these
would-be students to be straight." Some disappointed noises could be heard, but otherwise, the
bargirls still showed their support. "I dare to say that education of Erojutsu, and sexuality in
general in Konoha, has been pussified in the worst possible ways as of late, and I say no more.
This Monday, the Kunoichi of Konoha will understand how it's REALLY done!"
More applause followed her speech, but Anko was hardly done getting Ron's customers wound
up.
"So, I want each and every one of you to get me at least one student for my Erojutsu class."
She went on. "But don't think your patronage to the village will go unnoticed; everyone who gets
me a student will get a free helping of sex from me tomorrow night!"
If somebody were to have entered the lesbian bar at this moment, they would think a bomb just
went off as the cheers of joy drowned out practically every other sound within three blocks of
Sappho Ron's.
"Well... This is much more fun than what I thought you were going to talk about bringing us
here." Yuko smirked.
"I want the three of you to get me 5 students before I give you these ladies the same privilege."
Anko declared.
"You cruel bitch." Onnasuki teased.
"You already got three from me." Nikia chimed, referring to her own squad.

"Two more, and you're up first." Anko smirked, finishing up her drink.
Two nights later...
Anko stood in her old classroom, wearing only her usual fishnet bodysuit, Naruto sitting by her
side, and Hinata in the front row of seats as they waited for the class to show up. She had
posted the sheet with her class rules by the blackboard, which had many lewd drawings and
writing scrawled across it, a stack of papers Anko printed herself piled on the teacher's desk.
"C'mon, someone show up!" she sighed, checking her watch. It was only ten minutes until class
was supposed to begin, and not a single person had made an appearance yet.
9:55, and still the academy building was dead silent. Just as it dawned on 9:58, Anko was
starting to get scared.
"Hinata, could you lend me your eyes?" She asked. "See if anyone's around here."
"Okay." Hinata nodded, making a simple handsign. "Byakugan!" a few veins bulged around her
eyes, a trace of a pupil in each iris. Her all-seeing eyes scanned the inside of the Academy
building, but other than the three currently in the room, there was nobody present.
"Anyone?" Anko prodded.
"No." Hinata sighed. Just as she was about to give up hope, however, she spotted something
just outside the building, and fixed her sights on the entrance to the Academy. "Wait! Someone
outside!"
"It's not the janitor, is it?" Anko sighed, starting to wonder what she expected when she started
this class. Of course all those girls at Sappho Ron's just wanted some sex! What was she
thinking, asking them for help!?
"No." Hinata shook her head. "There's tons of them out there! And they're all women! And
they're all... oh my..." She broke off, blushing deeply.
"No way?!" Anko smiled excitedly. "This better not be some kind of prank!"
"It's not, Anko-sensei." Hinata pouted slightly.
"You two, get ready! We're in for one wild night!" Anko cheered, dashing down the halls,
absolutely jittery now. She threw open the doors to the Academy, to see a massive orgy of
women, from Genin to Jounin ages, many of which making love in the grass, while others
waited off to the side.
"You all here to learn Erojutsu?" Anko asked, everyone turning to look at their teacher. An
outcry of confirmation rang across the academy entrance. "Then come on in!" Anko led her
students to her old classroom, where they took their seats, sharing in a moment of chatter and

homoerotic kisses.
"Are you okay, Anko-sensei?" Hinata whispered as she looked at Anko, who was paralyzed by
the sheer number of girls who showed up.
"Yeah. Yeah." Anko muttered, shaking erratically. "I'm just... I'm jittery, guys. Just... give me a
minute." Naruto was surprised by Anko's behavior; he had never seen her like this before. Anko
took a few deep breaths, before she spoke up,
"Alright, everyone! Settle down!" The noise died down almost immediately, everyone no doubt
excited to hear what their favorite woman in the village had to teach them. She took another
breath, then, "So! I'm sure you're all here for the same thing, right? To learn all about Erojutsu!"
A buzz of approval was her response.
"Good. Alright, then. I'm sure most, if not all of you know who I am; Anko Mitarashi, Jounin, and
master of Erojutsu. These two," She indicated her squad mates. "Are my personal squad
members, Naruto Uzumaki, and Hinata Hyuuga. They will be here to assist me in demonstrating
some of the more complex movements I'll be teaching you.
"But don't think that they'll be the only ones partaking in sexual activities in this class. I want to
make this perfectly clear; I know there are some shy ones among you, there always are," It was
at this moment that she caught a glimpse of Emi, and Nodoka Akabane, one of her squad
mates, who was as timid as she was well-endowed. "But that shyness stays behind; this class's
purpose is to take you all a bit out of your comfort zones, because that's the only way you're
really going to learn anything." Some of the crowd seemed a little wary of this statement, as
they were clearly lesbians that the girls at Sappho Ron's recruited.
"But don't think I don't understand what you can and can't do." Anko continued. "I'm perfectly
aware that there are plenty of you who are either straight or lesbians, and if you can't change
that about yourselves, that's fine; I'm not going to make you do a girl if you're straight, and I
won't make you do a guy if you're a lesbian. But beyond that, I want you all to have an open
mind, and be welcoming to new ideas. We clear?"
"Yes, ma'am." Was the general consensus of the class.
"Very good." Anko nodded approvingly. "That's the most important rule of this class. The others
should, hopefully be pretty standard." She handed Naruto a stack of papers, asking him to pass
them out. "Naruto's going to be giving you all a list of my class rules now, so be sure to read
them carefully."
"Excuse me, Anko-sensei?" Everyone in the room turned to see Sakura Haruno, one of Anko's
students from her sex ed year, stand as she spoke. It seems that Ino, her girlfriend, really had
an effect on her, as tonight, she wore only a single-strapped bra, and short dark green shorts.
"Are we going to be learning any Erojutsu tonight?"
"Not exactly, no." Anko answered. "Don't get me wrong; we ARE going to be getting into the

nitty-gritty stuff soon enough, but today, we're mostly just going to be going over the rules, and
giving all of you a general idea of how things are going to work in this class. Oh, and that
reminds me!
"I see quite a few students from my sex ed class here, which says to me that few of you are on
even ground, like they were."
"I'm not sure I understand what you mean?" Sakura blinked, taking her seat.
"The graduating year at the academy that I taught Sex ed to was comprised of students on
more or less the same level of overall experience and education." Anko clarified. "However, I
see a lot of different kinds of women here tonight. Some of you I already know well, others I'm
seeing for the first time. And I can see some that are quite a lot older than my sex ed class, so it
may be that you either have more, or maybe even less experience with sexuality than my
students. Either way, we all have different levels of experience, both on the battlefield and in the
bedroom, so before we can truly begin our lessons, I need to know where we all stand." She
handed a bunch of papers to Hinata this time, which she passed out, getting a few gropes on
the breast or butt from some of the lesbians as she went.
"What's this?" A red-haired girl, who looked only about a year older than Naruto and Hinata
asked, waving the paper above her head.
"Well, Ms..."
"Kioko."
"Kioko, that's going to be all of your girls' first assignment." Anko explained. "Let me give you
another very important rule for this class, and don't worry, this one only takes place when and if
we have a second day: No virgins allowed."
"What?!" Several girls, including Kioko, blurted out.
"Let me clarify." Anko spoke over them. "As I said before, you all will have to step outside your
comfort zones for this class, and that means you WILL have some form of intercourse in this
room. Yes, in front of everyone." She added, seeing some go beet red in the face. "That being
said, I don't want you to be losing your virginity, assuming you still have it, in my classroom. I
want you all to have these papers filled out, and pass them back to me at the end of class.
Everyone will be informed when/if we have a second class, as well as when and where it will
take place. And before that class, I want any and all virgins who plan on continued participation
in their Erojutsu education to lose said virginity before such time as we meet again."
Kioko read questionnaire, very embarrassed of the things it was asking; sexual orientation,
sexual experiences, etc.
"'How many partners have you had?!" She repeated one line of her page, with check boxes for
'1-2, 3-10, 10-50, and 50-'. "What the hell?!"

"Is something wrong with such a standard question?" Anko raised an eyebrow.
"Hell yeah!" Kioko shouted indignantly. "That's none of your business!"
"You're forgetting, kiddo; this is a class all about the sexual arts." Anko grinned. "The minute
you decided to step into my classroom, it very much became my business."
"Let's see yours, then." Kioko grunted defiantly.
"Hm?"
"Your sex life. Let's see how many people you fucked!"
"Okay." Anko smirked. She turned to the blackboard and filled it out all the questions on the
questionnaire that she had passed out. "There you go."
Full name
Anko Mitarashi
What is your sexual Orientation?
Bisexual
Do you have any prior sexual experience?
Yes
If yes, how many partners have you had?
50~
Are you in a significant relationship? If yes, list full name(s) below.
Yes
Naruto Uzumaki
Hinata Hyuuga
Yahiko Satoru
Would you be alright with having men in this class as well?
Rat's ass
"Satisfied?" Anko teased. "I just gave you, and everyone else in this room a peek into my sex
life. Now, why don't you be a good girl and give me a little peer into yours?"
Kioko simply groaned with slight irritation, her face now matching the color of her hair as she
ducked over her questionnaire, filling out the questions.
"Also," Anko went on. "I understand that there are some of you who have some level of...
discrimination towards homosexuals and bisexuals, and quite frankly, I will NOT tolerate any of
that, in OR out of the classroom. So, if you have any interest in learning from me, that bullshit

stays behind. Clear?"

Though one or two seemed reluctant to answer, just about everyone replied 'clear.'
"Good."
"Sensei," Ino Yamanaka, another of Anko's past students, and girlfriend to Sakura, spoke up.
"What's this last question about?"
"Well, while women seem to make the most use of Erojutsu, they're hardly the only ones. I've
only included women in this class so far for the sake of simplicity. I am, however, thinking of
making this a class for both genders, but before I make that decision, I'd like to know what you
girls think. So, if you want them in, check yes, if not, check no, and if you really don't give a fuck,
check rat's ass."
"I know what I'm gonna answer." Ino whispered to her girlfriend, checking 'no.'
"Yup." Sakura sighed, doing the same.
Both Ino and Sakura used to be obsessed with a boy named Sasuke Uchiha, who was the best
in their year. Despite both of their best efforts to win his love, he shot both of them down (quite
harshly), an action that served to put an end to their obsession with boys, and bring the friendsturned-rivals back together, more closely than ever.
"Alright, are there any other questions?" Anko asked openly.
"Yeah, what if we decide to keep a hold on our virginities, and why should we give it up just for
this class?" Kioko asked.
"If you want to keep your virginity? Then that sucks to be you, because I'm not teaching you
shit." Anko replied. "Why should you? Well, I'm sure you might have heard about the virginity
ritual being reinstated last year; this means that everyone graduating is no longer a virgin, and
due to their participation in the ritual, are now really adults. I said this before, this class is for
adults only, and as far as I'm concerned, if you didn't participate in the ritual, or haven't at least
had sex before, you don't quite fit the qualification. I'm not trying to insult you, or anyone else
here." She added hastily. "I'm only speaking the philosophy of an Eronin. Now if I might be so
bold, why are you so strongly against the idea?"
"I'm not!" Kioko flushed, fidgeting slightly. "I just find it... embarrassing."
"Welcome to Erojutsu 101, kiddo." Anko teased.
"What if we do have men in our class?" Sakura inquired. "Will the classes be split divided by
gender like your sex ed class? Or will we all be packed in the same classes together?"
"That remains to be seen." Anko answered. "I myself am not entirely sure of that question right

now."
"What about dividing the class based on sexual orientation?" Sakura suggested. "You know,
one class for lesbians, another for straight?"
"That's a good idea." Anko grinned. "Though, of course, that would mean anyone who's
bisexual will have to attend both classes. Assuming that they're alright with that, I may use that
idea."
"Thank you, sensei."
"Anyone else?"
"At any point," One girl asked. "Will any of us get the chance to have sex with her?" She pointed
to Hinata, who seemed unnerved at the question.
"If you're good, then maybe." Anko answered. "I think that's all for today. Everyone, turn in your
questionnaires, and I hope to see you again next time!"
"Just one last question." A blonde girl said as she placed her paper on top of the stack. "If you
continue lessons, what will you be teaching next time?"
"That, I think, would spoil all the fun." Anko teased. "Good question though..." She checked the
name on the questionnaire. "...Reika."
"I'm REALLY looking forward to your next lesson." Reika smiled. "See you next time!"
"Well... that was fun, wouldn't you guys say?" Anko grinned as Team 11 returned home.
"I suppose..." Hinata muttered.
"Hey, don't worry, you won't have to worry about being screwed by other girls in the class until
much, much later on." Anko assured her, remembering one of the questions asked near the end
of the class.
"It's not that," Hinata said awkwardly. "It's just that... I don't want this to make me a... a victim
again..." A horrible, dark, stone dropped in all three ninjas' stomachs at these words. None of
them could blame Hinata for this fear; after all, during the previous year, she had indeed been
rendered completely helpless at the hands of the dreaded Daimao's Den, a feeling that
NOBODY would want to repeat.
"Don't feel that way!" Anko said assuringly. "I'm not teaching you to be one, nor am I giving
anyone the liberty to make you one; I'm going to teach you, and everyone else, how to avoid
being a victim in the first place! It's a terrible feeling, I know, I've been there, but Erojutsu isn't
just about submitting yourself to let the enemies' guard down, or forcing their guard down so
that you don't have to make that risk, but taking power over others, and over yourself, so that

you'll never have to suffer that experience again."

"But, I thought Yahiko said there was only one possible way to escape that situation?" Hinata
blinked.
"Yahiko's an exceptional Eronin, but he doesn't know nearly half the stuff that I know." Anko
smirked. "Trust me, you'll be fine." She gave her a playful pat on the butt. "Hey, I know! Why
don't we let you be the dom tonight? You can control us all you want. It'll be Princess Night two
nights early!"
"Thank you, Anko-sensei." Hinata smiled. "I'd like that."
"To the bedroom!" Anko and Naruto cheered together, both of them throwing off whatever
clothes they had on, and hurrying down to the basement.
"Now then," The Hokage continued, as the next day's meeting drew near the end. "Anko?
Would you consider your recent class to be a success?"
"Yes, sir. I would absolutely consider it a success." The snake Jounin confirmed.
"Then, will you continue them?"
"Well... I don't really know."
"Why not?" Yahiko asked. "You seem to have enjoyed it."
"I did, but I'm not completely sure I should."
"Why would you be?"
"Well..." Anko shrugged. "I need to know what people thought of my lessons."
To Be Continued...?
Well? Did you like what you saw? Please, review. I would appreciate all feedback you
have to offer. And before anyone asks, yes, Tenten WILL be part of this class (I just kinda
forgot to mention her ^^;).
Also, check the most recent poll on my profile; THAT will be the ultimate deciding factor
on whether or not this will be an all-girls class. Be sure to vote, because if you don't, you
just might see yaoi in the classroom, and you can't complain about it :P
Now like I said, this is only a prototype for a sequel, and if this idea gets enough positive
feedback, the real first chapter will be much different, and better written, than this is. So,
please don't be too harsh about how rushed, or poorly strewn together this might be.

I know I said this a lot too, but any and all feedback is essential, now more than ever!
(Disclaimer: There will most likely NOT be yaoi in the classroom ever)
Special thanks to: MattWilson83 for permission to use Yuko, to Sketchman for
permission to use Nikia, to RoninofDeath for permission to use Reika, to Cloud Link Zero
for permission to use Yahiko, and to LionStar34 for permission to use Kioko.
Oh! Speaking of which; if you have an OC, now would be a better time, more than ever, to
contribute that character to use in the series! Ultimately, it's up to me whether the
character is accepted, depending on how well I feel the character fits with my plans, but
do NOT let that discourage you from contributing
Lastly, if you DO have an OC you wish to contribute, please send me whatever details
about your character(s) as you can via PM.
See you all next time!

Chapter 7: His name is Konohamaru?

One idea I wanted to use before concluding SE:AMS was an AU version of

Episode/Chapter 2 of the series. You know, the one that introduced Konohamaru? Well,
for the sake of better pacing in the final chapters, the Konohamaru chapter just never
happened... until over a year after it was intended to be finished! Well... in any case,
enjoy!
"Listen kid," The photographer sighed as Naruto sat down for his Ninja Registration photo. "Ya
really sure you want me to photograph you like that?"
"Yeah, yeah!" Naruto chirped enthusiastically. "C'mon! Let's go."
"Alright," The photographer resigned. "But don't blame me later. Say cheese!"
And with those words, Naruto, currently in Sexy Justu form, flung 'her' jacket and shirt up,
exposing 'her' boobs and giving a naughty smile for the camera.
"So, what'ya think?" Naruto smiled enthusiastically, giving a giddy laugh as he sat down for an
interview with the Third Hokage, who was staring at the provocative photo with a mix between a
stern frown and a bright crimson blush, trying as hard as he could to look away. "Took me
forever to get the boobs to be just the perfect size, but I gotta say... it was worth it."
"Take it again." The old man ordered flatly, slamming the photo face-down on the desk, resisting
further temptation to look.
"What for?!" Naruto winched.
"This photo is far too indecent." The old man stated simply.
"Who cares about that?" Naruto scoffed. "Old enough to kill, old enough to be treated as an
adult, that's what Anko-sensei always says."
"Look at this," The Hokage sighed, turning the photo back up and blushing again. "You can
hardly tell who it is." Naruto had no interest in standing back in line for his photo again. He was
sick and tired from standing in line after line, booth after booth, bureaucracy after bureaucracy
all day. All this just to be a ninja?! He formed a hand seal, and in a burst of smoke, was
replaced with a very sexy, nude woman with long blonde pigtails.
"Let me go. Pretty please, Lord Hokage?" 'She' tempted, the old man's nose bleeding profusely,
his heart beating dangerously fast for someone his age.
"I'm starting to wonder if it was a mistake to let Anko teach this boy..." The Hokage sighed,

wiping his face of nasal blood and trying as hard as he could to lower his potentially fatal heart
rate. "Hm?" He turned to the door to the office, which cracked open slightly as he pulled himself
together.
"Hm?" Naruto's attention was drawn to the opened door as well, his inappropriate jutsu
dissipating. Just then, a little boy barged in, carrying a shuriken improperly.
"Today's the day I finally beat you, Grandpa!" He shouted, charging straight at the old man.
"Your reign as Hokage is finally over, old man! Because I'm Konohamaru, the Fifth Hoka...!" But
the kid stepped on his overly long scarf, causing him to trip over his feet, falling flat on his face.
"My Grandson..." The old man rolled his eyes. "Another headache."
"Ow..." The kid whimpered, rubbing his pained face. "Hey! What's the big idea tripping me like
that?!" He demanded, pointing an accusing finger directly at Naruto.
"You tripped over your own feet, you dumb little brat!" Naruto snapped.
"Brat?!" The kid repeated indignantly. "You should be apologizing now!"
"Why would I?!" Naruto retorted, gripping Konohamaru by the front of his shirt.
"Release him at once!" A man in a dark blue Jounin jumpsuit and dark glasses demanded. "He's
the honorable grandson of the honorable 3rd Hokage!"
"Heh! Now that he knows who I am, he won't lay a finger on me!" Konohamaru smirked. "What's
wrong? Don't wanna hit me now that you know I'm the Hokage's grandson?!" He taunted.
"You say that like it means something!" Naruto retorted, pounding the kid hard on the head,
flabbergasting him and his dark bespectacled trainer.
"He just punched me...!?" Konohamaru thought. "No one's ever done that! Not when they've
learned of my status!"
"Now now, Honorable grandson..." The trainer lectured, much to Konohamaru's annoyance.
"You mustn't go picking fights with such lowly vermin, it's far beneath you. Recall that you are
the grandson of the honorable 3rd Hokage, and you mustn't sully his or your own good name
because of... uh?" He broke off as he realized that his student had seemingly disappeared.
"Honorable Grandson?"
"I think he ran off with Naruto, though I do not know where they went." The Hokage stated.
"What?! That is simply a disaster!" The trainer flustered, dashing off in search of his student.
Naruto, glad to finally be free of the tedium of registration, decided to look for something fun to
do around Konoha, though as he came near the entertainment district, he couldn't shake the

feeling that he was being watched. He turned around to see someone clearly using a ninja's
camouflage cloak , which had been turned the wrong way, the wooden fence pattern turned
sideways.
"That's the crappiest disguise I've ever seen!" Naruto yelled, pointing straight at his little stalker.
"You saw right through my cloaking jutsu." The kid smirked, ditching his disguise and standing
up. "Just what I'd expect of a ninja like you."
"Is there something you want?" asked Naruto.
"Teach me how to use that sexy jutsu you used to defeat my grandfather!" The boy demanded.
"Eh?!" Naruto blinked. Did this kid understand what he was asking of the genin? "No way, kid. A
jutsu like that's not appropriate for a kid your age."
"The name's Konohamaru!" The boy yelled angrily. "And I'm the..."
"You're the honorable grandson of the honorable 3rd Hokage, I know!" Naruto groaned, having
heard this before. "So what?"
"So, you better teach me, or else." Konohamaru stated.
"Or else what?" Naruto sighed, rolling his eyes and going about his way. Hearing Konohamaru
hustle after him, he spoke up, "Look, kid, I don't care about statuses or crap like that, so if you
think that 'honorable grandson' junk is going to persuade me to do anything for you, think
again."
Konohamaru lurched to a stop. Never once had anyone shown such disrespect to him, much
less shoot his honorable status, his ultimate trump card.
But he didn't have much time to think much on other reasons, because Naruto, bored with the
direction their conversation was going, continued on his walk, uninterested in helping some
stuck-up little kid learn a jutsu he was too young to learn. But Konohamaru had little interest in
giving up so easily, and made chase after the orange-clad genin.
"C'mon! Have a heart, Sensei!" he shouted.
"Eh?" Naruto blinked, stopping and turning to the boy. "Sensei?"
"Yeah!" Konohamaru chirped. "Sensei! Sensei!"
"Well..." Naruto shrugged. "Why not?"
"So," He began as they walked the streets. "First off... you know what Chakra is, and how to
control it, right?" he asked before getting too ahead of himself. He didn't know whether or not

this kid had ever been to the academy yet after all.
"Chakra is the mystical energy that is used to execute a ninjutsu." Konohamaru recited expertly.
"Chakra is comprised of physical energy present in every cell in the body, and spiritual energy,
gained from training and experience. When these two energies are combined, a hand seal is
formed, executing the jutsu."
Naruto was impressed with the boy's knowledge... that is, until he saw that Konohamaru was
simply reading all of this information off of a scroll. "Hey! Don't act like you know it all if you're
just going to read it all off a scroll, you little cheater!" He snapped.
"Anyway, you can read about it all you want, but there's only two things that it takes to master
this jutsu;" Naruto assured. "And that's concentration, and hard work and determination."
"That's three things, but okay, sensei."
"So, show me your transformation skills." Naruto instructed.
"Huh?" Konohamaru blinked.
"Show me what you can do, and we'll start from there."
"Well... okay, but, what should I transform into?" asked Konohamaru.
Naruto looked around the streets, looking for someone that he could imitate before getting onto
the real nitty-gritty work. He was even about to suggest moving onto another area to find
someone, until his eyes came upon a very attractive young woman taking to a fruit vender,
wearing a violet kimono with flowing brown hair tied back in a ponytail.
"Try that girl." He decided, indicating her.
"You got it, sensei!" Konohamaru agreed. "Transform!" The boy was shrouded in a blast of
smoke, but Naruto shuddered when he saw what emerged from it.
Though the kid at least managed to get the likeness of the girl's kimono right, that was it; the
slender figure was replaced with a morbidly obese one, her cute face pudgy and her hair,
though in a ponytail like the genuine article, was frightfully messy and bushy.
"How did I do?" Konohamaru asked in a less than attractive voice.
"Uh..." Naruto grunted, very disappointed with what he saw. "At least you got the clothes right..."
Though he wished he had chosen not to do this in the streets, because the moment the words
escaped his mouth, the ponytailed girl beat him to the ground, screaming her indignance that he
thought anything of that hideous transformation looked anything like her.
"That wasn't bad, Honorable Grandson, but next time you transform into me, please try to make

me look cuter, 'kay? Bye~!" She said quite sweetly to Konohamaru, before turning away.
"S-She's scary!" The young boy quivered.
"You're the one that did the jutsu, why'd she beat ME?" Naruto groaned, getting up off the
ground, Konohamaru chuckling awkwardly.
"Well then!" Naruto pressed on, he and Konohamaru moving onto the Konoha entertainment
district. "You can clearly do the transformation jutsu alright. Now you need to do some research
on some real beauty."
"Real beauty! You got it, sensei!" Konohamaru chimed enthusiastically.
Their next stop was 'Hung and Stacked', an adult book store Naruto had heard about from Anko
Mitarashi, his former sex ed teacher. He gave Konohamaru a soft 'sush,' before carefully sliding
the door open and peering in the direction of the register, to see the owner snoozing with a
magazine over his or her face. He then gestured to the boy, and they crept silently down the
aisles as Naruto scanned the shelves for something useful to their training.
"Bingo!" He whispered, slipping a magazine off one of the shelves. He opened it, and both boys
gave perverted grins as they saw the beautiful, half-naked women inside.
"Wow! This is what real beauty's like?" Konohamaru grinned admiringly.
"Yup... hey, Anko-sensei's in this one!" Naruto pointed out the violet-haired sex star, shown
pulling down her signature fishnet bodysuit, her back turned to the camera, giving the boys
reading a good look at her sweet ass.
However, their ventures in the bookstore were quite short lived, as the woman previously
snoozing at the register made herself known to them with a fake cough.
"This is NOT a library, boy!" She growled, both boys turning fearfully up at her. "And it's NOT
place for kids! Naruto!"
"Why only me again!?" Naruto screamed as the shopkeeper beat the crap out of him, while
Konohamaru bolted to the door, just in time for Naruto's ass to be evicted with a powerful kick.
"Eh, you can only go so far with books anyway!" the spiky-haired knucklehead scoffed, rubbing
a really big lump on his head. "If you wanna know the best places to find the best women, just
follow me!"
"Best places for the best women!" Konohamaru repeated. "Lead the way, sensei!"
"Right this way." Naruto grinned, leading the impressionable grandson to the local bathhouse.
"You remember the figures of those girls in the magazine?"

"Sure do, sensei."

"Then all you do now, is visualize their full beauty, concentrate your chakra," he made the hand
sign for the transformation jutsu. "And... TRANSFORM!" His hair became very long, tied in
pigtails, a pair of breasts prominent through 'her' jacket, and curves pronounced in 'her' hips.
"Now you try." Konohamaru flinched, surprised by Naruto's female voice.
"O-okay." He nodded, going over Naruto's instructions in his head. "Visualize their full
beauty," He imagined a brunette he saw in the magazine, a bulge forming in the front of his
pants as he implanted her image into his head. "Concentrate my chakra," He made the hand
sign. "And... Transform!" The form he took was a bit sloppy, the girl he masqueraded as slightly
overweight, but not nearly as bad as before, with short, girlish brown hair.
"Still needs work, but better..." Naruto remarked. "Now let's go!" 'She' led Konohamaru into the
girl's changing room, where 'she' started to unzip 'her' jacket. However...
"Naruko! I'd hoped you'd have already gotten in!" The playful sound of an eerily familiar
woman's voice sounded right behind Naruto, grabbing 'her' boobs.
"Crap! Please don't let it be..." Naruto thought, turning slightly to see a tomboyish face with dark
red eyes and very short black hair. "I'm dead!" It was Onnasuki, a well-known lesbian Kunoichi
who worked part-time at the Cozy Condom strip club, and worked full-time as a hater of all
things male.
"Hm? You feel different today, Naruko." The lesbian blinked, groping Naruto's boobs testingly.
"How have you been eating?"
"Just fine, why?"
"Wha...!?" Konohamaru blurted, turning with complete bewilderment to look at another blonde
woman identical to Naruto's form, this one with no whisker markings on her cheeks, and a towel
wrapped around her curvy body.
"Naruko?" Onnasuki blinked. "Then...?" She turned to the 'woman' she was groping, and
realized with distinct irritation who this really was.
"Women only, dickbag! Get lost!" She yelled, flinging Naruto out through the wall, 'her' jutsu
fading.
"Uh... bye!" Konohamaru squealed, ditching his disguise and running for his life.
"Aw, but I wanted to have a little soaking with little bro." Naruko pouted.
"I didn't." Onnasuki muttered. "I gotta go wash my hands now..."

"Why am I the only one getting beaten up?!" Naruto moaned, picking himself up.
"Sorry." Konohamaru sighed sheepishly. "It's all because I'm the grandson of the Hokage."
"It doesn't matter." Naruto shrugged as they continued into the woods. "The preparations for the
jutsu are complete. Trust me, all you have to do now is practice."
"You got it, sensei! Transform!" He turned into the same pudgy figure as the one used at the
bathhouse.
"No no no! It's gotta be thinner!" Naruto shook his head.
"Thinner! Right sensei!" Though, the form he took this time was not much better than the last.
"This better?"
"No! Much curvier! Much thinner!"
"Right sensei! How's this?"
"Ugh, this is going to be a loooong day..." Naruto groaned, Konohamaru still far from getting the
seductive charm of the sexy jutsu right.
The Third Hokage gazed up at the great stone faces of the leaders that came before on the roof
of the Hokage Mansion, turning to see just the person he was waiting for make an appearance.
"You wanted to see me, Lord Hokage?" said Anko Mitarashi.
"Yes, and I think you know who it's regarding." The Hokage said gruffly.
"Naruto had his ID photo in Sexy Jutsu form, didn't he?" Anko laughed, knowing it was just like
her favorite student to do such a thing.
"He did." Lord Hokage sighed, a puff of smoke from his pipe wafting from between his teeth.
"But I was also curious if you knew if he was responsible for some of the hijinks across the
village today."
"That's just Naruto being Naruto." Anko chuckled. "Besides, he might goof around a lot, but
there's a reason he was able to take down that 'Demon King', Mizuki."
"That may be." The Hokage grinned. "But I feel he might be in for more than he bargained for
today. After all..." He cast a brief glance at one of the rooftops, where Ebisu, Konohamaru's
trainer, was scouring the town in search of his student. "If Ebisu is after him..."
"Ebisu?" Anko groaned. "He's even more of a pain in the ass than Suzume. Should I stop him?"
"No." The Hokage replied after a moment's hesitation. "This could prove an interesting test."

"I thought Naruto had proved himself more than worthy of being a Genin already."
"I wasn't talking about Naruto." The Hokage said, turning to return to his office, leaving Anko a
bit confused. She saw Ebisu on the move, and decided to make haste after him; not to stop him,
but to observe.
The trainer had stopped on a thick tree branch on the outskirts of town, dropping into the
clearing, and closely observing the earth around him.
"They were here..." He muttered, squinting down at the minor imprints in the dirt. "But they've
moved. There!" He dashed away in search of the boys' current whereabouts.
"I wonder. Just what interest does Naruto have with the 'Honorable Grandson'?" Anko mused
interestedly, tailing Ebisu discreetly.
"So why do you have such an obsession with old man Hokage, anyway?" Naruto asked as he
and Konohamaru sat down for a break. Half the time, it seemed like the only thing that the kid
could think about.
"My Grandpa named me 'Konohamaru,' after the village." Konohamaru sighed. "But even
though it's a name that everyone knows, nobody ever knows MY name. All they know me as is
the 'Honorable Grandson of the Honorable Lord Hokage'! Nobody recognizes me for who I am. I
hate it! That's why I have to be the Hokage! So people will recognize me!"
"Don't be stupid." Naruto grunted. "Who would recognize you as a Hokage?"
"Huh?!"
"It's not some title that any kid could carry. You keep saying, 'Hokage! Hokage!' But if you're
really gonna claim the title one day..." Naruto made a wild smirk. "You'll have to defeat me in
battle!"
"Where could that barbaric dog have taken the Honorable Grandson?!" Ebisu grunted wearily,
having searched most of the village for his star pupil. It was then that his eyes caught a glimpse
of the sign posted on the building he stood atop, which read in dark violet letters 'The Cozy
Condom'.
"Perhaps someone inside might... no, Ebisu, you must contain yourself." The teacher scolded
himself lightly, tipping his dark glasses back up the bridge of his nose. "You're far above such
animalistic urges, and such primitive methods of tracking." He dashed away in another direction,
skirting the remainder of the town, while Anko ceased stalking Ebisu, instead knocking on the
Cozy Condom's front door.
"Rezu." She stated.
"Something, or someone you're looking for today, Anko?" The orange-eyed doorman asked as

he unlocked the door.

"I'm hunting a fox, Dok'." Anko answered cryptically.
"If you're asking if one's been through here, no." Dok' replied. "Or are you hoping that someone
who has seen one knows where to find it?"
"Something akin to the latter." said Anko.
"Happy hunting." Dok' smirked, opening the door for her.
Once inside the club, Anko scanned the crowds, who in turn gave her their attention, a young
woman with long blonde pigtails kneeling down in front of her.
"And how can I help you today?" She asked seductively, caressing Anko's hips sensually.
"How about a little private room session, Naruko?" Anko proposed, flashing some cash.
"Sounds fun." Naruko giggled, snagging a bill and sticking it between her breasts before leading
her customer over to one of the private rooms. "May I?" She asked, rubbing Anko's shoulders.
"By all means." The Jounin admitted, slipping her coat and skirt off as Naruko started to dance
erotically for her.
"So..." Naruko said, stroking her body. "I get the feeling that you're not just here for the
suggestive dancing?"
"I'm thinking of going fox hunting," Anko replied, grabbing Naruko's hands and pulling her in, so
that she fell into the Jounin woman's lap. "But..." She whispered into the stripper's ear. "I don't
know what the best place for hunting is."
"I getcha." Naruko nodded, pressing her bust up against Anko's, bobbing up and down so their
nipples scraped against each other. "I saw one with a little kit in the bathhouse earlier when
Onnasuki and I were on break."
"What would an animal like that be doing there of all places?" Anko smirked, touching Naruko's
breast.
"Ah-ah!" Naruko teased, pushing her client's hand away and indicating a sign warning
customers not to touch the dancers. "Seems like they were up to something naughty. "But... you
know how Onnasuki is around boys of any kind..."
"It's the kit I'm more interested in, believe it or not." Anko clarified, giving the front of her
bodysuit a tug, asking if it was okay, to which Naruko nodded. "I understand it's a rather
important little kit, and I was wondering what the bigger fox was doing with him." She continued,
pulling off her fishnet so that her boobs hung freely.

"I wish I knew." Naruko shrugged, slipping off her own top as she pushed her thigh up between
Anko's legs. "Although... this fox... well, him and the kit... they both seemed female to me for a
while." Anko flinched at these words.
"I see. And do you know where they went afterwards?" She asked hopefully, pressing Naruko's
thigh more tightly into her groin with her legs, satisfied with the direction this session was going.
"Well, all foxes love forests, don't they?" Naruko reasoned, turning around to sit on Anko's lap
as she continued to tease her sensitive spot. "Probably didn't see much reason to stay in town."
"That makes sense, but... there is a lot of forest in this village." Anko sighed, moving her hips in
rhythm with Naruko to augment her sense of pleasure.
"Well, I don't have any idea where the fox is right now, but it does sound like the kit's been
playing around town a lot."
"By himself?" Anko blinked. "Interesting..."
"Naruko! Times up!" The man outside the private rooms called, just as the stripper looked over
her shoulder to give Anko an erotic kiss.
"Aw! Already?!" She pouted. "These things never last long enough. Do you want another
session, Anko?" She asked hopefully.
"Tempting... but no time." Anko said reluctantly, wishing she could finish what she started with
Naruko. "I got a kit to catch. Thanks a lot, though." She winked, slipping another two bills into
Naruko's cleavage... though, Naruko was a bit surprised to find one of them a piece of paper
inviting her to Anko's house tonight.
"Happy hunting, Anko." The stripper giggled, winking at her customer as she left the club.
Elsewhere, a blue-haired woman hummed lightly as she looked over the video racks of the sex
shop, X-Ranked Mission, restocking the video tapes, and checking to ensure everything was
properly ordered. Then, her eyes fell onto one of the tapes on the top of her stack, titled 'A
whole in the dyke'.
"Ooooo, I've been waiting for this one!" She snickered delightedly. Her brown eyes darted back
and forth to ensure no one else was watching, before sneaking off with the tape to one of the
viewing rooms, but as she threw back the curtain, a little yelp sounded from inside, and a little
brown-haired boy flinched, hastily pulling out the tape he was watching.
"C'mon!" The woman grunted, grabbing the kid by the scruff and pulling him into the front of the
store.
"Is there a problem, Yuko?" The lady at the front desk asked.

"Yeah, Erika. I caught this little snot in the preview room." Yuko stated, not very amused. "Sorry,
boy, but no one under 18 is allowed in this store.
"Easy with him, Yuko!" Erika gasped, urging Yuko to put him down. "That's the Honorable
Grandson."
"Fine." Yuko sighed, the boy looking annoyed as she put him down carefully. "Sorry, Honorable
Grandson, but this isn't a place for children. I might be glad to help you when you're older, but..."
"Transform!" Konohamaru shouted, turning into an incredibly muscular grown man with nothing
to cover his large genitalia.
"Oh, crap..." Erika muttered, taking cover behind the counter immediately.
"Ew!" Yuko screamed, covering her eyes as though blinded. "Ew, ew, EW! Get OUT!" She
punched the muscle man powerfully across the cheek, blowing him out the door, where he
poofed back into the little boy he really was. She slammed the door shut, shuddering
uncomfortably at what she had just seen.
"That was way too far, Yuko." said Erika. "You know the Hokage's going to be pissed if he found
out..."
"If he's fine with his kid torturing people like that..." Yuko grunted.
"That was weird." Konohamaru mused as he rubbed his bruised cheek, merging with the crowd.
"I thought girls loved that kind of thing..." He recalled the tape he had been viewing prior to
being interrupted by Yuko, in which the women featured were attracted to brawny, wellendowed men. But he was surprised to find that they would be so revolted by such a thing.
"I guess you can't believe everything you see in movies." The boy shrugged. "But I think I got
the hang of this Sexy Jutsu now. I just need to test it..." He found his perfect window of
opportunity as he heard a little squeak of surprise from a black-haired girl just a ways ahead of
him. She and another woman with dark, ink blue hair had tripped over one another, the older
woman's very large breasts right in the girl's face.
"Ah! Sorry about th-that, Mrs. Hyuuga!" she flustered, getting to her feet and helping the woman
pick up her fallen groceries.
"It's no problem! It was only an accident." Mrs. Hyuuga replied pleasantly. "Thank you for
helping me pick up, Emi."
"Uh... sure. Good-bye, ma'am." Emi mumbled timidly, striding away from the awkward situation.
"Whoa! Those things are huge!" Konohamaru blushed, staring at Mrs. Hyuuga's chest, not
knowing such a size was humanly possible. His attention then turned to the black-haired girl,
Emi. He hurried after her, flipping her skirt up to grab her attention, which made her squeal

loudly in a manner the boy found rather amusing.

"Uh? Are you the...?" Emi blinked, pushing the front of her skirt down with her hand.
"'Scuse me, but I wanted you to help me with something!" Konohamaru said enthusiastically,
grabbing Emi's other hand and pulling her into an alley between two buildings.
"Wha...? What is it you'd like me to help you with?" Emi blinked.
"I've been working on learning a new jutsu, and I just want to know what you think of it."
Konohamaru answered, concentrating on the erotic material he had been studying.
"Oh. Well, sure, I would be glad to help." Emi nodded pleasantly. "I've just recently become a
Genin, so I'd be glad to help any way I c..."
"Transform!" Konohamaru cried, and upon seeing what came out of the cloud of smoke the
jutsu cast, Emi's face went bright crimson, blood gushing from her nose so powerfully, she had
been expelled from the alley way into the streets, where passersby stared at her with concern.
"YES!" Konohamaru cheered delightedly, having slipped on top of one of the buildings nearby,
dancing victoriously for his succeeded jutsu. "Now I gotta show sensei!"
"This little kit has become rather naughty indeed." Anko smirked after hearing Yuko's recount of
the events that transpired just minutes ago.
"I could really use some pussy." Yuko groaned.
"You lucked out." Anko grinned. "You're not the only one who wants summa me. Tonight, we're
having an all-girl orgy!"
"I'd love that." Yuko grinned her trademark kitty face smile.
"But first, you need to finish your shift, and I need to finish this fox hunt." Anko chuckled. "Huh?"
She looked over to see a young girl staggering about as she walked, leaning next to a wall for
support.
"What?" Yuko blinked. Then she saw just what Anko saw. "Emi?" She hurried after Anko, who
went to tend to her former student.
"Emi! What happened?" The sex ed teacher asked. She knew that Emi's love of women over
men had subjected her to a lot of bullying in her academy years, and she thought such
harassment had ended weeks ago. "Who did this to you? ...Eh?"
Despite her shaky condition, Emi was hardly feeling any sort of despair; to the contrary, she
wore a very strange perverted smirk on her reddened face that Anko expected to see more from
Yuko or Onnasuki , rather than passive little Emi.

"Those lovely melons..." She said wistfully. "The perfect rear... that curvaceous body...!"
"Uh... Emi?" Yuko blinked, waving a hand in front of the girl's face. "You okay?"
"What happened, Emi?" Anko repeated, this time calm yet serious.
"There was a kid who wanted me to help him with something..." Emi said weakly. "He said he
needed help with a transformation jutsu, I think."
"And then what?" Anko prodded, hoping her suspicion was right.
"Then he turned into the most amazing woman I'd ever seen...!" Emi giggled dreamily. "And
then... ah, I don't really know what."
"Yup, that's him." Anko nodded. "See ya!" She headed off in search of Konohamaru while the
trail was still fresh, knowing now where to find him.
"Things seem as though they're about to get rather... wild today." Lord Hokage said to himself,
viewing Anko, Ebisu, Naruto, and Konohamaru and their eventual clash through his crystal ball.
"Not as though they weren't already, of course." He took a long draft on his pipe as he turned
his attention to Ebisu, who was in hot pursuit of his prized pupil.
"I'm not sure whether to fear or anticipate the outcome." He mused. "As loyal as he may be,
Ebisu may not be so forgiving. And with Naruto and Anko... this may turn out to be a horrendous
disaster. Or..." His attention turned to his grandson, grinning lightly at his excited, triumphant
expression as he hurried in search of his new friend. "It just might turn out to be a magnificent
and important step forward for my 'honorable grandson'."
"I wonder if I was too hard on the kid...?" Naruto wondered, sighing. It had been a little over an
hour since Konohamaru had run off in an indignant rage. Though he had to nail some sense of
reality into the boy's head, he couldn't really blame him for being so upset with him.
"Don't be stupid." Naruto grunted. "Who would recognize you as a Hokage?"
"Huh?!"
"It's not some title that any kid could carry. You keep saying, 'Hokage! Hokage!' But if you're
really gonna claim the title one day..." Naruto made a wild smirk. "You'll have to defeat me in
battle!"
"You...!" Konohamaru growled angrily. "I thought I could trust you to make me stronger, but
you're just a big jerk! I don't need you, I don't need Ebisu, I don't need anyone. If I'm going to be
Hokage, I'm going to do it myself!" He ran away, flinging the soda Naruto had bought him to the
ground. "And who needs a 'sensei' to teach me a jutsu? I'll learn it myself!"
"Should I try to find him...?" he asked himself, but he didn't have any need to, since

Konohamaru himself came running right to him, leaping from the bushes to meet up with him.
"Hey sensei! I'm back!" He cheered.
"Huh?" Naruto blinked. "You seem happy."
"I did it, sensei! I learned the Sexy Jutsu all by myself!" Konohamaru cried delightfully.
"You did? Well, let's see..."
"THERE you are!" Both boys looked up to see Ebisu, Konohamaru's tutor, landed atop a branch
high above them, arms crossed.
"Those eyes...!" Naruto grunted. Even though his eyes were hidden behind his dark glasses, it
was clear to Naruto that Ebisu was glaring down upon him with the same contempt that
everyone who knew of the Nine-Tailed Fox showed him. He hated those eyes; enough to hate
Ebisu himself, and enough to consider Ebisu his enemy.
"Now then, Honorable Grandson." The condescending Jounin stated, leaping effortlessly to the
ground. "Come with me. You needn't waste any more time on such riff-raff."
"No way!" Konohamaru declared. "I'm going to beat my old man, and be the new Hokage! So
quit bothering me!"
"Amusing." Ebisu smirked, stepping casually to his pupil. "'Hokage' is a title that you can only
receive through knowledge, morality, loyalty, respect, and mastery of over a thousand jutsu.
You, boy, don't even know ONE jutsu..."
"Don't underestimate me!" Konohamaru screamed, having enough of his pushy tutor.
"TRANSFORM!" Both Naruto and Ebisu stared in shock as bright blue swirls of chakra encircled
the boy, bursting to shroud his form in smoke. Neither of them could believe what they were
seeing when the smoke cleared.
"How do you like my new power?" A woman's voice asked seductively. There, where a bratty
little boy once was, stood a grown woman with very long, flowing brown hair that swept in the
breeze, well-toned arms behind her head as her perfectly shaped and proportioned body
aligned in the most alluring of manners.
"Holy SHIT!" Anko gasped with amazement, lurking in the shadows just behind Ebisu, eyes
fixed on Konohamaru's feminine form just like the others. "Is that what threw Emi into such a
daze? Heh, can't say I blame the girl. Kid's a bit too small, but he definitely produced a body I'd
LOVE to take to bed with me!"
Ebisu was simply stunned by such a lewd display, his blood boiling to the point that steam
whistled out his ears like a kettle, his face a deep crimson as it tried to suppress the blood that
was trying to burst from his nose.

"What?!" Konohamaru blinked disbelievingly, turning back to normal. "It didn't work! How
come?!"
"What... what disgusting indecency!" Ebisu shrieked resentfully. "I am a gentleman, I would
never succumb to such disgraceful vulgarity!" With Ebisu in shocked outrage, Konohamaru took
his opportunity to run, but his teacher latched a firm grip onto his overly long scarf. "Honorable
Grandson, you're only going to get weaker and stupider if you keep hanging around such trash!
I demand that you return with me!"
"Never!" Konohamaru screamed. "Let! Me! Go!"
"The greatest and fastest route to becoming the Hokage is to listen to everything I say!" Ebisu
stated. "Now stop fighting me and let's go home!"
"No!" Konohamaru yelled, trying to wriggle out of his scarf, Ebisu inadvertently choking him.
"Now let! Go!"
Naruto had more than enough of Ebisu that he could take. He stepped forward, and put his new
ability to use. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" And the clearing was filled with at least 20 perfect
replications of Naruto, all ready to fight Ebisu, who released his grip on Konohamaru, whose jaw
dropped with amazement.
"Please. I'm an elite Jounin." Ebisu scoffed, pushing glasses up smugly. "Do not think me a
weakling of Mizuki's level." He took a strange fighting stance that Naruto had never seen before,
two fingers of each hand extended as his arms crossed. "Now, let's end this nonsense!"
"TRANSFORM!" This word echoed across the woods as the whole clearing was engulfed in
smoke, and in place of the spiky-haired boy, many naked pigtailed women surrounded Ebisu, all
of them making very suggestive poses and gestures.
"Whoa!" Konohamaru blinked.
"Neat!" Anko smirked interestedly, imagining all sorts of kinky ways to implement such a tactic in
bed.
"Ugh. What was I expecting?" The Hokage groaned, slapping a hand on the crystal ball, and
another one to his face, hiding his deep blush.
"Ebisu-sama~!" The women chanted seductively, all pouncing on the 'Elite Jounin,' who,
overwhelmed by arousal, was sent rocketing into the sky with a fatally powerful nosebleed,
twitching as he landed flat on his back in the woods.
"Gotcha! With my new Harem Jutsu!" Naruto smirked, the luscious women vanishing from sight.
"He combined his new Shadow Clone Jutsu with his own invention, the Sexy Jutsu." The
Hokage raised an eyebrow. "Another foolish technique this boy's created..." He tipped his

conical hat down over his eyes in shame."And I'm sure to fall prey to it myself..."
"Aaargh! I couldn't even defeat my own pain in the butt sensei!" Konohamaru complained. "I
want the title that will make me be recognized so much, so WHY!?"
"It's not nearly that easy." Naruto stated. "You're aiming to be the Hokage, the strongest Shinobi
in the Land of Fire, the title that marks a man that everyone will recognize." He recalled his own
personal experiences of people fearing and hating him in his youth. "That road is going to be full
of hardships, one that may even be impossible to venture.
"I've finally found people who recognize me," His thoughts turned to Iruka, to Hinata, Naruko,
and Anko. "But it took me my whole life to find them, twelve years to be acknowledged by them.
So you can't act like you can just be handed such an important title; you'll have to be
prepared..."
"Prepared for what?" asked Konohamaru.
"For a never ending road of blood, sweat, and tears. For a life time of efforts, and for having the
strength to keep the recognition you'll receive when you finally achieve your dream. And this is a
road that has no short cuts at all." Naruto stated. He looked over his shoulder with a grin. "Oh,
and by the way; you're going to have competition for that title."
Konohamaru blinked at him, remembering his words earlier today; "If you're really gonna claim
the title one day... You'll have to defeat me in battle!"
"Okay, then. Fine." He grunted, turning his back to Naruto. "I'm done being your follower and
student now, Naruto. The next time we meet, we're rivals." However, despite his harsh words,
he was smiling brightly at his new best friend. A smile that Naruto returned to him.
"Sorry, but I'm going to be a full-fledged ninja starting tomorrow." He said. "You have a long way
before you can catch up to me. But one of these days, when we're ready, we're going to fight for
the title of Hokage. Sound good? I'm looking forward to it, Konohamaru."
The young boy looked up at his former mentor with surprise. This was the first time anyone had
referred to him by his real name, the first time he'd ever been seen as an individual person, and
not a famous man's grandson.
As Naruto bid his good-bye and walked away, Konohamaru's eyes lit with a fiery determination
as he saluted his friend loyally.
As they parted ways, Anko, still watching from a distance, grinned at the two boys, knowing that
new generation of great Shinobi was on the rise, and that she couldn't wait to see it happen.
And now, she had found new admiration for her soon to be student, having influenced a great
future ninja.
And as Konohamaru returned pleasantly to his own home, the Hokage smiled as he watched

over his grandson. Though he was impressed with the big first step he had made, both he and
Anko knew,
"Their true journeys have only just begun."
[End]
One sub-par reenactment of canon events taking over a year to finally post!? Damn, I
must be losing my edge :/
Well, anyway, despite being introduced in sidestory, Konohamaru will of course have a
part to be seen in the upcoming SEquel (Yes, we're calling it that from now on! :P).
Speaking of...
What? Are you expecting me to say that the SEquel's first chapter is soon to be
completed? No! Cause it's not! :P HOWEVER, I will have things to talk about regarding
said continuation, as well as other matters involving some of my other mature work and I
can't exactly fit all my news and updates in new chapters. For one, because this took me
a year to make, and I can't wait that long to post news.
And for another, there are easier ways of conveying news and other items of interest. So,
I did the only 'logical' thing, and made a blog! For those of you interested in reading and
following it, the name's "Anko's Classroom", and it's on Blogspot (Again, that's
"Ankosclassroom .blogspot .com") And right off the bat, I have a serious matter to
discuss regarding my other notable work, "Nudist?", so if you follow that series, please
go there now. You'll want to see it.
Okay, now that my shameless promotion is out of the way, I can't say for sure what my
plans are for the SE series, partially because I don't want to spoil or jinx any works I may
or may not be working on, and partially because I don't exactly have many solid plans for
what I hope to accomplish in the near future. But as always, I'll be sure not to disappoint.
'Til then!

Chapter 8: Repost: Happy Nude Year Everyone!

1/6/14: Though this story was originally posted as a separate one-shot, I decided that it
made more sense to put this New Year's special into the Side Story series, so that it's
more accessible. I also apologize for re-releasing this nude year special, and not writing
a new one, like I wanted to :/ I also apologize that I didn't think to repost this story closer
to New Years.

This is NOT canon to the series, so this is not a continuation to the previous chapters.
Anyway, let the games begin!
Even though most of the students at the ninja academy had families to go to for new year's
celebration, Anko Mitarashi, sex education teacher, proposed a special new year's party that all
students and staff (except Suzume) were invited to.
"Paartayy!" Anko cried out when almost everyone invited was accounted for. Though, everyone
was dead silent as they looked around at the set-up of Anko's party. She had turned the entire
ninja academy into a free-for-all party zone, all of the lights dimmed, and several of the
classrooms set up for... provocative purposes. Currently, Anko was chugging a bottle of sake,
wearing nothing but a mesh body suit.
"What?" She shrugged, putting down the bottle. "You guys look like you've never seen a party
before."
"If students are involved, then alcohol should not be served..." Tokunosuke stated.
"Ah, shut up. Old enough to kill, old enough to drink." Anko scoffed, pouring some sake down
the headmaster's throat. "Alright, everyone. Two rules for this party, and only two: One,
fighting's allowed, but no killing, dismemberment, or killing. And two, do whatever the fuck you
feel like! Go nuts!"
The adults shrugged and poured themselves some sake or wine, while the kids simply stirred
about awkwardly.
"Oh, come on!" Anko groaned. "I said you can do whatever you want, but what fun is it if you're
all so quiet? What is this, a funeral?"
"What do you want us to do?" one of the students asked, confused.
"Let your hair down! Make some noise! Go crazy! Live a little!" Anko shouted irritably. "If you
guys are too dull to kick this party, then as my first order as party host..." Anko then walked up
to the crowd of students, grabbed Emi, and planted a firm, sexual kiss on her lips, which Emi

started returning.
"Now let's get some music going!" And with those words, very fast-paced dance music started
playing, and, being an oldie the adults were familiar with, the teachers started to dance a little,
some of the students joining in. Ino, under the impression that her sensei was speaking literally,
let her hair down from its long ponytail.
"That's what I'm talking about!" Anko called, pointing to her. "Ah, they're here!"
Sure enough, several women who were obviously neither teacher nor student burst in; Naruko
in a very provocative corset and panties that she normally wore to work, Yuko and Miho, who
were each donned only in bikinis, a very tall, dark, muscular woman in a tight spandex sports
bra and shorts, and Onnasuki, who was in her birthday suit.
"Um... who exactly are these women?" Iruka asked awkwardly.
"They're our entertainment for tonight." Anko grinned. "Oh, don't be stupid!" She added to an
objecting teacher. "They're almost adults now. Let them have a little fun."
"Whoahoho!" Kiba gasped, his nose bleeding at the sight of the sexy women before him.
"Any lesbians in this room?" Onnasuki shouted out. "Anyone I can make a lesbian out of?" She
asked playfully.
"Enjoy the show!" Anko smiled as Naruko climbed up onto one of the desks and started dancing
provocatively, the others following suit. Color changing lights shone from above, adding to the
club-like vibe Anko's 'entertainment' gave off.
"Want me to take it off, boys?" Naruko called down to the crowd, tugging on her corset.
"YEAH!" Kiba roared.
"You asked for it." Naruko giggled, unhooking her top, letting her breasts bounce freely, before
she tossed the corset to the crowd.
Yuko and Onnasuki clung to one another as they danced, tongue-kissing and touching each
other provocatively.
"If you wanna see more skin from these girls, let's see more skin off YOU girls!" Onnasuki
called, now groping the tall Amazon-like woman, who lifted Onnasuki off the dance floor and
kissed her.
"Here ya go!" Anko called out, unzipping Sakura's dress and yanking it down, much to Sakura's
annoyance.
"That's what I'm talkin' about!" Onnasuki grinned, yanking off the Amazon woman's bra, her

huge boobs bouncing freely before being pressed against Onnasuki's.

Hinata, the scene at hand too intense for her, slipped from the room. Though this didn't go
unnoticed by Naruto, who followed after her to an empty classroom.
"What's the matter, Hinata?" He asked, making Hinata yelp as she flinch with shock. She didn't
think she was followed here.
"It's just... it's nothing." Hinata mumbled, fidgeting her fingers as usual. "It was just... I needed a
bit of time to myself..."
"Oh..." said Naruto, feeling a bit awkward. "So, do you want me to leave?"
"N-no. It's alright. I actually had something I wanted to talk to you about..." said Hinata very
nervously.
"Hm?" Naruto blinked at this statement. "What's up?"
"Um... well..." Hinata mumbled awkwardly, still fidgeting. "It's that... I don't feel comfortable
with... with the rituals..."
"You mean the Virginity Ritual?" Naruto clarified. "What about it?"
"Um, I uh..." Hinata swallowed. "It bothers me that... that we're paired off randomly with our
classmates to..." Her face turned bright red as she broke off in mid sentence.
"Yeah." Naruto sighed, sitting next to Hinata. "I kinda get where you're coming from. Knowing
my luck, though, I'll end up having to do it with Anko-sensei in front of every ninja in the leaf."
"And... there's someone I want to save myself for..." Hinata quivered. "Someone who is really
important to me."
"Who?" Naruto asked. Hinata sighed. Typical oblivious Naruto.
"It's you." She said, Naruto's heart leaping.
"R-really? Why me?" he blinked.
"I've just... I always loved you..." Hinata swallowed again. "You always just get back up, no
matter what. And... I've felt like giving up at times..." She remembered instances where her
father demanded her to submit, to be cast aside, but she refused, inspired by the boy she
admired most. "And you've always been on my mind, telling me not to quit, even if things look
too tough to deal with..."
"Hinata..." Naruto breathed. He had no idea how deeply Hinata cared for him.

"And there's only one person I'm comfortable losing my... my virginity to. You." Hinata
concluded, inching closer to Naruto.
"You know, it's funny..." Naruto chuckled. "You say that I've inspired you never to give up, but
you're the reason I've made that vow to begin with."
"What?" Hinata blinked, not understanding what Naruto meant.
"It was a long time back. I only remembered it recently," said Naruto, smiling. "But one time, a
bunch of these jounin were kicking the crap out of me, and I still have no idea why, but they just
made me hate myself so much. And when they almost knocked me unconscious, I tried to kill
myself with a kunai one of them dropped, but there was someone who stopped me, someone
who told me not to give up on life. You."
"Wha? I did that?" Hinata gasped, bewildered. It was so long ago, she was only now barely
remembering it.
"Yeah." Naruto nodded. "Anyway... You know, for a long time, I had a real thing for Sakura. She
was so pretty, and sophisticated, and smart..." Hinata felt a little disheartened for some reason
as Naruto complemented Sakura in such a way. "But ever since that day... when we did the
portrait together, I couldn't understand it, but all I could think about was you..."
Hinata flushed bright red. She remembered that day all too well. The day when she and Naruto
had to pose nude together for a portrait drawn by Shikamaru.
"And ever since then, I've felt myself wanting to be with you more and more." Naruto continued.
"So... I think... I think I love you too." Hinata flinched at these words. He really said them. He
actually said those words out loud to her. Overjoyed, her eyes began to water and she hugged
him tightly.
"Thank you, Naruto." She cried out. "Thank you."
"Yeah." Was the only thing Naruto could say, and even then he felt so stupid that this was all
that could come from his mouth.
"Can I ask something of you, Naruto?" Hinata whispered, shakily unzipping her jacket.
"What is it?" Naruto asked.
"Take me..." Hinata almost begged, pulling Naruto into a deep, loving kiss, the warmth of his
mouth intermingling lovingly into her own. "I want you to have my virginity. No one else."
"But..." Naruto bleated feebly. He didn't know what to think, didn't know what to do. "Is... is that
really what you want?"
"Yes." Hinata nodded, determination in her pale eyes. "Please, be gentle with me..."

"Y-yeah..." Naruto mumbled stupidly, taking off his own jacket and pulling Hinata back into a
deep, tongue-filled kiss. He lifted her shirt slowly, making to confirm if it was okay to do so.
Hinata brought her hands to Naruto's shirt, pulling it up. This was enough for him. He pulled
Hinata's shirt up over her head and placed it on one of the desks beside them, Hinata doing the
same with Naruto's. Hinata unhooked her bra, letting her large breasts free, and the two
pressed their chests together in a loving embrace.
"His body, it's so... so nice..." Hinata thought, unable to think of words to describe what she was
feeling as her hands moved across Naruto's ridged, somewhat muscular physique. "Is this what
a man feels like?"
"She's... she's amazing..." Naruto thought, still feeling really stupid as his hands felt Hinata's
soft, smooth skin, and her young yet large, plump, and firm breasts were pressed against his
chest.
Hinata lay down on the floor, Naruto mounting over top of her, both young hearts pounding fast
and hard. Naruto pulled Hinata's pants slowly down before putting them in the pile with the rest
of their clothes, then he slid her panties down her smooth, beautiful legs. They looked like the
same panties that he returned to her those many months before. He kissed her again, one hand
caressing her soft, pale cheek, the other on her breast, its feel unlike any other.
Hinata reached down, pulling Naruto's pants and boxers down together, blushing an even
deeper crimson as her eyes fell on his member. Anko had compared the size of his penis to a
dildo in her collection, but that seemed hard for her to believe now, seeing its length and
thickness. Naruto's mouth broke away from Hinata's as he asked her uncertainly,
"Are you sure you want to do this?"
"Yes. I am." Hinata answered, her voice shaky, but her mind more determined than it ever was.
Naruto nodded, swallowing before carefully rubbing Hinata's clit. She moaned quietly as he
gently massaged her nether regions, which soon started to moisten. She wished he would
simply penetrate her. This foreplay only gave her too much time to think about what was to
come, about how much it would hurt to be penetrated for the first time.
Naruto gave one last look at Hinata. Her body was... there was really no other word for it...
perfect. He had seen grown women naked before, Anko, Naruko, Onnasuki, but there was
something about Hinata that enticed him. Feeling that he was giving himself too much time for
second thoughts, he positioned himself over Hinata carefully, pushing the tip of his cock slowly
into her, making Hinata moan out. Naruto withdrew the head and pushed it back in, this time,
pressing a little deeper.
After withdrawing again, Hinata gave him a nod, as though telling him it was okay to do what he
was thinking, and he thrust his dick into her pussy, breaking her solid virgin barrier, making a
little blood trickle out from her vagina as she screamed from the sharp pain. She was hurting,
but at the same time, she felt more pleasure than she had ever felt. Now she finally understood

what Anko had been telling her;

" Lesbian sex always great, but there's really nothing better than a man's cock inside you!"
"I'm alright." She assured Naruto, who froze, alarmed by her pained scream. "Please, go on!"
Naruto didn't feel comfortable, he thought he was hurting her, but he continued anyway,
thrusting his cock back in and back out repeatedly. Hinata gripped him tightly as her eyes
watered more she moaned loudly, her pain giving way to pleasure beyond her wildest dreams.
Naruto too was feeling like never before. Though only one 'small' appendage was inside her
perfect body, his entire body was alight with pleasure. He thought that nothing could ever get
better than Anko's and Naruko's boobjobs and blowjobs, but he understood now how greatly
mistaken he really was. Suddenly, as his sense of ecstasy mounted, a pressure built up in his
member.
"Hinata, I..."
"I know. Please, let it all out inside me!" Hinata moaned. Naruto pushed hard against her one
final time, thrusting his dick as far into her as it could possibly go, before he came inside of her,
and Hinata whimpered from pure ecstasy as she was filled with Naruto's warm cum. Everything
in those last few minutes was unlike anything she could have ever imagined, and she too
ejaculated all over the floor.
"I love you, Hinata." Naruto whispered, embracing Hinata lovingly.
"I love you too, Naruto." Hinata responded, pressing Naruto's head to her breasts and began to
cry tears of joy. "I'm so happy..." She and Naruto fell asleep where they lay, happier than they
had been in all their young lives.
Only minutes later, Anko and Yahiko burst into the same classroom, practically sucking their
faces off as they stripped each other of clothes, before they stopped, realizing they weren't
alone in the room.
"Another room, maybe?" Yahiko suggested awkwardly.
"Yeah. Just one thing first, though..." said Anko, taking off her coat and throwing it over the two
children as a blanket. "Don't want them to catch cold now."
"You know, I don't think that you would have done anything like that about a year ago." Yahiko
smiled, amazed with the progress he saw in his best love friend.
"Shut up, don't ruin the moment." Anko snapped, feeling awkward at that kind of talk. They both
left the room in search of another.
All throughout the academy, everyone, teacher, student, stripper, had finally thrown aside their

senses of modesty and threw themselves into the party. Even Sasuke, who had about four
bottles of sake shoved down his throat, was dancing up alongside Naruko, swaying about
clumsily as he dropped his pants.
"I thought he'd be a lot bigger..." Sakura muttered loftily, also under the influence of alcohol.
"'ey, Sakura? Do you know why we ever stopped being friends?" Ino asked, taking a feeble
swallow of beer. "Why'd we have to become enemies?
"I dunno..." Sakura stammered, unable to keep her head up straight. "I think... emo boy had
somethin' to do with it..."
"I love you, Sakura..." Ino said dreamily, the redness in her face indicating that this was the
booze speaking. "Let's never fight again!" She gave Sakura a sloppy, amateur kiss.
"You know what?" Sakura sighed. She wasn't quite as intoxicated as Ino was, but so that she
could see where her drunken friend was coming from, she snagged the beer can from Ino's
hand and chugged it down until she was in as big of a stupor as she was. "Fuck Sasuke! Let's
kiss on it!"
And with that, the newly reunited friends joined in a very alcohol-influenced kiss, tongues rolling
about inside each other's mouths. They both fell flat on the floor, which didn't hinder their
drunken make-out session.
"You... you know what I've always wanted to try?" Sakura swayed. "Let's kiss with our pussies."
"Yeah. Something only girls could do..." Ino agreed, throwing off all of her clothes before
pressing her pussy against Sakura's, who was already totally disrobed.
They each swayed side to side, their vaginas being pleasured in symmetry as they 'kissed.' Ino
put her legs between Sakura's, and gyrated up and down, both girls moaning loudly. Sakura
imitated the motion, mounting both her's and Ino's pleasure immensely before they both squirt
across each other.
"I wonder what it tastes like?" Ino mused drunkenly, pushing Sakura's legs apart and digging
her face deep into her friend's pussy, Sakura bucking around mindlessly as she found herself in
a throe of ecstasy she couldn't understand.
"Something's happening! I'm gonna overflow!" Sakura blurted stupidly before juices squirt from
her nether regions, Ino swallowing it and licking her lips.
"So delicious." She smirked. "Sakura, do me now! You gotta try it!" Sakura shrugged and ate
her friend out, nipping at her clitoris and licking the insides of her friend until she too came, and
Sakura swallowed.
"It is delicious..." She smiled dimly before fainting on top of Ino, who was drooling much unlike

herself.
"I... I never knew how amazing it could be..." Emi stuttered as she lay exhausted, smelling of
ejaculant as the Amazon woman finished giving her lesbian pleasure like she never felt before.
"You're amazing! Who are you...?"
"I'm Nikia." She smiled pleasantly. Emi never would have thought such a woman, whose body
was etched with scars, whose eyes were bright gold like a snake's, whose body was tall and
extremely muscular, who looked like a humanoid tiger, could possibly be so cute and gentle to
her. "But you can call me Kiki, if you like."
"Thanks... Kiki..." Emi yawned, falling asleep from exhaustion.
"No problem at all, Emi." Nikia smiled warmly, hugging Emi lovingly against her bosom, which
was being groped by two women behind her.
"You look like mother and child." Yuko giggled, rubbing her cheek against Nikia's.
"So adorable!" Onnasuki smiled, doing the same cat-like gesture to Nikia's other cheek.
All three women, nude from their strip tease, joined together in a three-way lesbian kiss. Nikia
carefully placing Emi into a nest of discarded clothing before continuing her lesbian threesome.
"Overall..." Anko smiled, only now starting to get tipsy. "I'd say this party was a success."
She looked around the academy at the party guests, most of which super intoxicated or drowsy
from their exhausting fun. Sasuke was snoring in his boxers, marker drawings all over him,
reading things like;
"Tiny cock here," with an arrow pointing in the direction of his crotch.
Miho was jerking Shino and Shikamaru off with male masturbators. Naruko, completely nude
and dead tired from her performance, was asleep in a lofty doggy-style position, Kiba also
snoring, his dick still plunged into her ass. Yahiko, exhausted from his rounds of intense sex
with Anko, was currently wearing her fishnet bodysuit, which Anko put on him as a prank for
when he awoke. Chouji was one of the only ones still awake, though starting to nod off as he
continued to pig out at the snack bar. And Nikia, Onnasuki, and Yuko, who had finished their
ultimate three-way, now settled down, splaying across the floor around Emi.
"Huge Success. This was a triumph." Anko complemented herself as she sipped down another
cup of sake as she masturbated, watching the clock for the counted down the new year.
"Six. Five. Four. Three. Two. One! HAPPY NEW YEAR!" She shouted, some of the few people
still awake giving mumbled calls of,
"Happy New Year."

"And with..." Anko concluded, continuing to jack herself off until she came on the yuri trio. "That.
I have closure on the old year." She stuck the last finished sake bottle up her pussy before lying
down and falling fast asleep.
The next morning was full of headaches and confusion as everyone awoke. Sasuke had already
left the scene, no doubt to wash "Imma Dumbfuck Emo!" Off of his forehead. Ino and Sakura
were laying in a hung over heap together, mouths together. Naruko was looking around for her
little brother, while Kiba was getting bruised by Miho, who he tried to fuck while she was asleep.
The teachers were trying to get their throbbing heads out of the clouds, Yahiko gave Anko a
kiss on the cheek, asking for another round, and Emi was being given a good morning hug by
the yuri trio.
In another room, Naruto and Hinata were just waking up on their first day without virginity,
smiling to one another.
"Are you feeling alright, Hinata?" Naruto asked, still thinking that he hurt her.
"I'm perfectly fine." Hinata giggled, kissing her knuckle-headed lover.
"Hey, where are our clothes?" Naruto blinked, looking up at the desk where they piled their
clothes last night, only to find them all gone.
"What? Where are they?" Hinata squealed, getting up and wrapping herself in Anko's coat.
Indeed, almost everyone who attended the party was searching for their clothes except for
Onnasuki, who came already nude. Anko just laughed as people scurried this way and that
searching for missing clothes.
"Happy Nude Year, everyone!" She cheered before taking another sip of sake.
['Nude Year's Special: End]
(Old author's notes, left purely for sentimental value. If the below message makes no
sense to you, please ignore)
I noted before, this is NOT canon to the rest of the story. It's just a fun little special I
wrote. So no, Naruto and Hinata have not done it yet, and Ino and Sakura are not a
couple. Although...
Anyway, awesome news! Sex Education: Anko Mitarashi Style has finally reached up to
100 total reviews! This is also a current best for my fanfictions to date, so I'm quite
pleased of this little achievement. Thank you all to my first 100 reviewers. You're my
most valuable fans ^^ Everyone who reviewed AFTER 100 is worthless to me. And will
only become as valuable as the others when I have 200. So tell your friends. :P
Special thanks to Mattwilson83 for permission to use his OCs Yuko and Miho, to

Sketchfan for permission to use his OC Nikia, and Cloud Link Zero for permission to use
his OC Yahiko.

Happy Nude Year, everyone!

Chapter 9: Repost: I've Always Been Yours

Hey, everyone. I was inspired after using Cloud Link Zero's OC, Yahiko for such a while,
that I devised this little oneshot devoted to his and Anko's characters.
Also, this is a non-canon possible future supplement to SE:AMS, just so you know

2/14/14 Oh, hey look! Another lazy re-post of an older side story! ^^; Well... I wanted to
make something new for Valentine's Day, but alas, I had no time :(

Anyway, enjoy!
"Ah. I don't know how I ever lived without those kids." Anko sighed pleasantly after yet another
session of sex with Naruto and Hinata, her former pupils. Though she had a really fun time
teaching sex education at the ninja academy, she had to decline when requested to be a fulltime teacher. It was fun, but not THAT fun.
The two kids, now graduated shinobi, had enjoyed their first time together so much, due in part
to Anko, that they had wanted to do it again in the basement of Anko's place, which Hinata had
shyly cited as 'the place she had the most comfort in sex.' Currently, the two were resting
peacefully in afterglow on the velvety soft heart-shaped bed, while Anko smiled as she sat in
bed in her birthday suit, wondering just what she would do with her life now that her time at the
academy was up. Just then, there was a knock on the door.
"Coming." She called, not bothering to dress as she got up to answer the door. "Hey, Yahiko."
She greeted her old friend, who looked a little surprised at her attire, or lack thereof.
"Am I... interrupting anything?" Yahiko blinked, knowing Anko long enough to know that nudity
at this time of evening meant that she just got out of bed with somebody.
"No, not at all." Anko laughed. "Come on in. What's up?"
"Just wanted to... talk." Yahiko shrugged.
"I'm already stripped for your pleasure..." Anko said silkily, sitting on the edge of her coffee table
in a seductive pose.
"Not about sex." Yahiko amended.
"Not about sex?" Anko shot back up, as though she had just heard that war was declared on the
village. "Are you feeling okay?" She checked his forehead.

"I'm fine. I just... I just want to be important to you." Yahiko stated.

"You ARE important to me." said Anko firmly. "Who else but you has been her for me for all
these years? Why would you think you weren't important?"
"As an ally on the battlefield," said Yahiko. "As a partner in bed, I'm important. I want to be more
than that..."
"Oh, god, you're not asking me to marry you...?" Anko just hated those moments in the movies,
where the man proposed to the woman just weeks (if not days, or hours) after falling in love.
"No, not quite that!" Yahiko shook his head. "Look, you've been there for me for so long, as I've
been for you. Ever since Orochimaru abandoned you."
"Still sounds like a marriage proposal..." Anko remarked.
"Look," Yahiko sighed. "I just want to start a relationship. Is that too much to ask?"
"Yeah, kinda. I don't do that stuff." said Anko. "Sorry, but I have no interest in settling with just
one guy. It's fun having a load of people to fuck with, and I don't give a crap if that makes me a
slut."
"It's not about sex." Yahiko groaned.
"Yahiko, maybe you don't know me well." Anko teased. "With me, it's ALWAYS about sex."
"Not my point. My point is that I want to have a real relationship with you. We've been through
so much together for so long, you can't deny there isn't something more between us than just
sex."
"Yes I can."
"Look." Yahiko sighed. "I know why you don't want a real relationship. We've seen so much war
in our lives from the time we were young. We've seen friends, family, everyone and everything
we knew and loved be taken from us. You're not just obsessed with sex. You're closing yourself
off from the pain of losing someone."
"Oh, shut up. You're sounding like one of those desperados from the movies." Anko rolled her
eyes.
"Don't deny it. I know more than anyone what it's like." Yahiko pressed on. "I've had everything
taken from me. Everything. The only thing that I haven't lost in the past ten years is you. And
you know how it feels. When your parents died,"
"Shut up." Anko was starting to get a little irritated.

"When your sensei, your squad mates, your friends were killed,"
"Shut up." Anko repeated, gritting her teeth.
"When Orochimaru threw you aside, when,"
"Shut up! Shut up!" Anko screamed furiously.
"You've always just made love so indiscriminately because you don't want to be hurt by losing
someone you love."
"Get out!" Anko kicked the coffee table on its side, making a loud crash as it hit the floor.
"It's because you're lonely, and you want to love without feeling its pain," Yahiko continued on,
maintaining his calm tone, even though Anko was more enraged than she had been in years.
"That's why you were so reluctant to work at the academy, because you were scared. Afraid of
attachment to those future shinobi, you knew would sooner or later die,"
"Get out of my house!" Anko growled, punching Yahiko into the wall. "Don't ever come near me
again!"
"Let it go." Said Yahiko, standing and acting as though Anko's punch was nothing. "You've
known loss every bit as much as I have. And there's no shame of being in pain. "The past hurts,
but you have to walk away from it! Isn't that what you told Sasuke?"
"Don't you dare...!"
"Isn't it?" Yahiko spoke up. "Do you want to spend the rest of your life in frustration at how
Orochimaru abandoned you? Do you want to relieve that day your parents died every day?"
Anko pinned Yahiko hard against the wall.
"I hate you!" She roared.
"No, you don't. I know you don't." said Yahiko. "Because of all the people you've ever known,
I'm the only one who hasn't left your life. And even though I can't guarantee that I'll live forever,
I'll never leave your side." He put his hands on Anko's bare shoulders. "Just let it go. There are
many people you love. Just be at peace with them."
"I don't..." Anko began, tears slightly visible in her eyes.
"You do. Just accept it." said Yahiko. "I told you, I know how it feels, that there are so many
people you know and love, who you'll never see again. The pain is never something that you
can just forget. But you can't dwell on their deaths forever. You have to move forward."
"And what?" Anko demanded, her voice shaky. "Have more friends who'll die right in front of
me?"

"You think you don't deserve love? Or friends?"

"We're shinobi, you dumbass. Anbu. We could both die any day. Why settle...?"
"Because I have a debt with you." Yahiko whispered. "Because you've been with me for so long.
I don't like the thought of losing people I care about any more than you do, but that's how we
grow. We have to live through the good and the bad, we're not the only ones to lose friends,
families, lovers, and we're not going to be the last. You know I have no intention of
disappointing you, whether we're on the battlefield, or in the bedroom."
Anko stood silently for several moments, simply letting her tears roll down her eyes. Yahiko
couldn't remember seeing Anko cry before. It was strange, seeing the woman who always stood
on top express such a sensitive side.
"You don't have to feel ashamed." Yahiko assured her. "I don't c..." But he was silenced as
Anko pulled him into a very hard, tongue-filled kiss, holding him very tightly against her naked
body, tears still pouring from her eyes.
"Just shut up." She sighed, ripping Yahiko's flak jacket open and pulling off his shirt. "You talk
too much." She tossed his pants aside and shoved him to the floor, pouncing onto him and
smothering him with love. Yahiko made a gesture to the side, and Anko looked up to see Hinata
and Naruto wrapped only in the blanket that belonged on the heart-shaped bed in the
basement.
"Is everything alright, Anko-sensei?" Hinata asked, sounding a little alarmed. Anko didn't quite
know how to answer right away. No doubt she heard the sounds of her furious storm and
investigated via Byakugan.
"Um... yeah! Everything's fine." Anko chuckled pleasantly, Yahiko awkwardly following suit.
"But... you were... fighting...?" Naruto blinked, incredibly confused.
"No, that's just... how adults show affection!" Anko invented feebly. "You two go back to bed and
enjoy yourselves some more."
"I swear, I'll never understand adults." Naruto muttered as he and Hinata descended the stairs
to the basement.
"Me neither." Hinata agreed.
"Now... where were we?" Anko smirked, returning to her boy toy.
"Um... might we do this in your bed?" said Yahiko. "It'd just be more comfortable..."
"I gotcha." Anko sighed, lifting Yahiko in her arms and taking him to the bedroom.

"Shouldn't it be the other way around?" Yahiko thought, amused as he was deposited on Anko's
bed.
"Now, let's get back to it." Anko whispered huskily. She gave Yahiko a very wet, tongue-filled
kiss before trailing her mouth down his body, kissing his neck, chest, naval, and public area
lovingly, until she reached his cock. She stroked his hardness for a moment before licking his tip
and engulfing the entire shaft in her mouth, jerking him off like never before with her lips.
"You're quite... in the mood, aren't you?" Yahiko moaned, barely able to speak from Anko's
incredible oral; her mouth too full of cock to reply, as she simply continued to suck him off,
giving out moans that shook across his length, stimulating him further. He suction tight as it felt
like a vacuum was attached to him. He moaned out, enjoying the feeling more until, at last he
orgasmed, Anko simply swallowing the thick, warm cum that spurt into her mouth.
"My turn now." Said Yahiko, grabbing her into a hold and turning her over into a submissive
position, mounting her and sucking one of her nipples while twiddling the other between his
fingers, his free hand strategically rubbing at her pussy, moistening it amply by the time he
worked his way down to it. "You were already awfully wet before I started." He chuckled.
"How could any woman not be?" Anko laughed. She gave an abrupt gasp of pleasure as Yahiko
started to lick at her vagina, lapping up the surface juices around her soft pink folds, before he
buried his mouth into her pussy, pleasuring it as though he were giving Anko a very deep,
sensual kiss, his tongue rolling around her warm insides. Anko moaned out a little from his skill,
as she felt the pleasure move up her body like a warm breeze that got her even hotter, and
bringing her closer to a release.
He stopped for a brief moment, gave her pussy a small lick, and nipped teasingly at her clit.
"Yahiko. Don't be like that." Anko smiled. "You know it's rude to tease a woman like that."
"I was just finishing up." Yahiko smirked, stroking Anko's vaginal area before pinching carefully
between his teeth, making her cum into his mouth, though quite a lot of juices also squirt across
his face as well.
Like Anko before him, he swallowed her ejaculant gladly.
After a moments rest, the two looked to the other, and smirked, they both knew what was
coming next, but first, the decider.
Anko wrestled with Yahiko for a moment, fighting for who would be on top, rolling around on the
bed, trying to get the upper hand over the other; but Yahiko was stronger, and pushed her back
down, mounting her again.
"Sorry Anko, not this time." He chuckled.
"I'll take the top spot from you one day!" Anko laughed playfully, her laugh soon turning into a
moan as Yahiko thrust into her.

Their bodies shook from the penetration, moving in and out, slowly at first, but gaining speed as
he continued on and on. His lips sending pleasurable feelings as he kissed her skin in various
places, making her moan out a little.
"Ah!" She gasped. There was something different about his technique tonight. The two adult
shinobi had fucked regularly for years now, but tonight, she didn't know how, but with every
thrust, she found her sense of pleasure mounting like never before. Her body went limp as he
pounded her, never knowing arousal on this scale.
"Is he using Viagra?" She wondered, blushing for the first time in many years. "How is he doing
this?"
Downstairs, as Naruto and Hinata snuggled together, they ceased their activities and looked up
curiously at the mirrored ceiling above, wondering what was making the loud noises they heard.
Hinata activated her Byakugan and peered upstairs, her face reddening brightly as she
discovered the source of the commotion.
"What is it?" Naruto asked curiously.
"Anko-sensei and Yahiko-sensei... are making love..." Hinata muttered, deactivating her allseeing eyes and falling limp onto the bed, steam spurting out her ears.
"I've never heard Anko-sensei sound like that..." Naruto mused.
"Um, Naruto? Could we, maybe... again...?" Hinata asked. "But this time, in my... my butt?"
"But," Naruto blushed. "Doesn't that place always...?"
"It does, but I just..." Hinata stammered.
"I get it. Anko-sensei's noise up there's got me all horny too." said Naruto, his girlfriend
embarrassed by his choice of words.
"In or out?" Yahiko asked, having to speak over Anko's loud moans.
"In!" Anko shouted, juices squirting from her pussy. "Fill me up with cum!" And with those words,
Yahiko gave one final, hard thrust into Anko, who felt a jolt of ecstasy comparable to the
moment her virginity was taken, before she experienced pleasure like never before as her
insides were flooded with warmth of Yahiko's cum.
"You sure were into that. I wasn't even doing anything different from normal." Yahiko grinned.
"Liar. I know you did something weird." Said Anko, grabbing Yahiko's dick. "No, same size as
always. What'd you do? I've never had sex like that before!"
"Simple. It's love." Yahiko smiled. "You mean you've never had sex with someone you loved?"

"Only at my virginity ritual." Anko panted. "And that guy already had a girlfriend, so we didn't do
it again after that."
"Was tonight as good as that first time?"
"No. It was way, WAY better." said Anko, truly giddy with pleasure. "In fact..." She wrestled
Yahiko to onto his back and mounted him, giving him a deep kiss. Before she could proceed
any further, someone called,
"Ding Dong! I'm saying 'Ding Dong' cause you don't have a doorbell!"
"Back in a sec, hun." Anko giggled, giving Yahiko a peck on the cheek before jumping out of
bed to answer the door. She opened the door to see Onnasuki completely naked, obviously
looking for a good time.
"Did you forget to get dressed or are you just happy to see me?" she smirked sensually.
"Actually, I kind of... uh..." said Anko awkwardly. "I kinda already have a fuck buddy for tonight.
Plus I decided to settle down..."
"What?" Onnasuki gasped, thunderstruck. "Why tonight of all times!"
"Sorry." Anko shrugged.
"It's with a man, too, isn't it?" Onnasuki glowered.
"Yeah, Yahiko." Anko replied.
"Come on! You know women are better in every way than men!" Onnasuki pouted.
"I know it's not your preference, but I think that there's really nothing better than a good-sized
cock inside you." Anko smiled. "And if that cock's the cock of a man you really love..." She
shivered with ecstasy at the mere thought. "Ooooh god! Nothing in the universe compares!"
"Yeah, I tried cocks once. Disgusting, uncomfortable, boring." Onnasuki stated flatly. She sighed
disappointedly. Obviously, she planned to spend the whole night making lesbian love to Anko.
"Maybe Yuko's got something going on."
"Hey, kiddo," Anko grinned, giving Onnasuki a playful little slap on the ass as she turned away.
"See ya tomorrow night!" Onnasuki looked a little confused, but smiled back and skipped off.
"Was that Onnasuki?" said Yahiko when Anko returned.
"Yeah."
"So, does this mean I can have you all to myself?" Yahiko joked. But to his surprise, when Anko

climbed back into bed, it was to see her crawl provocatively up to him, slowly running her large,
soft, womanly breasts up his rugged chest, until her face was just an inch from his. She drew
her mouth up to a centimeter away from his ear and whispered,
"You always have." Before kissing him tendering on the lips.
"I thought you didn't do love." Yahiko teased. Anko flicked him playfully on the forehead.
"I hate to admit it, but... I guess I always kind of loved you." Anko sighed. "I've just..."
"You've been repressing it for so long that tonight, you just burst, right?" said Yahiko amusedly.
Anko shoved him down and shoved his cock forcefully into her pussy to shut him up. She
bobbed up and down rapidly, drawing his cock in and out of her vagina, her boobs bouncing
ever which way, and her voice out of control as she moaned very loudly once more, amplifying
her pleasure even further by contracting the muscles in her pussy tightly around Yahiko's
length.
"Couldn't you let me get a break first?" Yahiko moaned.
"Shut up! I'm still riled up from before!" Anko grunted through cries of ecstasy, once more
cumming before Yahiko, spraying his lower chest with juices, and having her pussy filled with
more of his warm jizz, a little leaking out of her as she pulled him out and laid comfortably on top
of him, giving him a sweet goodnight kiss.
The next night, Onnasuki strutted butt naked up to Anko's house for the second night in a row,
simply walking through the door like she owned the place, and going downstairs to her sex
basement, laying in a seductive pose on the heart-shaped bed.
"Hey, you promised." She smirked when Anko saw her lying across the bed.
"I did." Anko laughed, grabbing a dildo and joining her, but Onnasuki snatched the rubbed cock
away.
"Only girls with no imagination use these." She scoffed, shoving the dildo up Anko's ass. "The
real joy of girl-on-girl sex is creativity; the man's one and only answer to everything is whipping
out their dick, but with women, the only limit is their own imagination. Let me show you..."
Onnasuki kissed Anko on the lips, her tongue gliding across the roof of Anko's mouth, before
feeling the walls of her cheeks, and the underside of her tongue. Her hands, meanwhile, pulled
off Anko's mesh suit before gliding around her naked torso and to her mounds, groping her tits,
pinching and tweaking her nipples, and feeling across the bodies of her mammaries giving soft
strokes of her fingers, tantalizing her nipples to full hardness.
With one leg, she brushed between Anko's thighs, pressing hard up against her pussy, while
with her other, she clung around Anko's leg, riding her thigh, and sliding up and down in a slow

rhythm, pleasuring herself and Anko at the same time.

"See? No man can do this." Onnasuki teased, continuing to pleasure her partner's body with her
own.
"True..." Anko chuckled.
The two resumed kissing, deeply, as they grinded their hips over each other's firm thighs, their
pussy juices coating their skin as they got wetter and wetter.
Onnasuki felt something hitting her knee, and recalled the vibrator she had stuck in Anko's ass,
and slowly slid her hand around, stroking her skin until she reached Anko's ass, and flicked the
switch of the dildo on, making it vibrate arousingly inside of her.
Anko moaned out a little from the sudden sensation, but quickly resumed their sexual activity,
before they stopped again, and Onnasuki turned herself around in a 69 pose, massaging Anko's
rear with her hands, and eating her out, kneading her breasts with her knees, while Anko ate
her hardcore lesbian friend out.
Onnasuki lapped up Anko's surface juices and nipped her clit, before proceeding to kiss more
deeply into her, parting her lower lips with one hand, while the other slowly and teasingly
worked the dildo in Anko's ass in and out.
Finally, Anko squirt in Onnasuki's face, who looked like she had just received a spray of nice,
cool water, while she in turn ejaculated on Anko.
"What are you doing? I thought you decided to settle with me!" Yahiko blurted, surprising both
women.
"I did. But that doesn't mean I can't have sex with other people." Anko reasoned. "You're just the
man who lives with me, and who I love to do the nasty with the most."
"I guess." Yahiko sighed. There really is no satisfying Anko's sex drive alone, is there? "Do you
want me to... leave...?" He asked awkwardly.
"No. I've gotten what I came for." Said Onnasuki, getting up and leaving. She turned and smiled
at Anko at the base of the steps. "Congratulations, Anko. I'm glad you chose that one perfect
someone. Even if that someone is a man." She said before ascending the stairs.
"I'm sorry for interrupting..." Yahiko blinked, thinking he upset Onnasuki.
"Not at all." Anko smiled, knowing Onnasuki's smile and every word she spoke was honest.
"Now then, you want a turn?"
"Rejected again..." Onnasuki sighed, sitting alone in her room. "But, you know... it does feel
good... with someone you love..."

[The End]
I hope you all enjoyed this little Valentine's Day special ^^ and special thanks to Cloud
Link Zero as always for permission to use his OC, Yahiko.

Chapter 10: SE:AMS Prototype 2: Shippuden Education

So! The SEquel is on its way! ...sort of. One of the biggest struggles I've had when
coming up with a Sequel to SE:AMS has been trying to decide 'what's the story?'. Sure,
the sexploits of Anko Mitarashi must continue, but how?
And while the main source of continuation has been "Advanced Sex Ed", that's far from
the only potential story line that I've come up with, and quite honestly, there have been a
LOT of SEquel story concepts (far more than I could recount in this A/N), but most
recently, I've been able to knock it down to three possible plot lines.
First, of course, is Advanced Sex Ed, in which Anko continues to teach more advanced
sexual technique, and later Erojutsu, to graduated Shinobi, which I've previously made a
prototype chapter for (See ch6). The second is actually a prequel to the series, following
the life of Anko Mitarashi from late academy life up to SE:AMS.
The third and final is set in Shippuden era, where Naruto and Hinata teach sex ed to a
new generation of academy students, and the story you're about to read here is a
prototype of how that story may potentially unfold, with an older NaruHina couple
passing on their ways to a new cast of characters.
Enjoy! And please, any useful feedback that you could give would be much appreciated!
"Eh?" Hinata Hyuuga blinked, looking at her former teacher uncertainly. "Teaching?"
"That's right." Iruka nodded. "All Chunnin level ninja are required to serve at least one year of
mandatory teaching at the Ninja Academy, and The Hokage has recently asked both you and
Naruto to teach this year starting next Monday. Do you think you're up to the task?"
"Um... is 'no' an acceptable option?" Hinata asked, though knowing exactly what the answer
would be.
"Hinata," Iruka chuckled. For as far as his former student had come, she still had those little
moments of anxiety that made him feel like she was still in his classroom. "I doubt the Hokage
would have chosen you to teach if he didn't think you weren't ready for it."
"I suppose..." Hinata sighed. "What will I be doing?"
"Come to the Academy later today around noon." Iruka instructed. "We'll be holding a brief
meeting for all of our new and volunteer teachers for the year, and giving them each individual
orientations, depending on what they'll be teaching. And of course, we ask that you wear your
standard Shinobi attire. Can you do that?"

"Yes, of course." Hinata nodded.

"Great, I'll see you later, then." Iruka grinned.
That night, Hinata bustled down the steps of the apartment she shared with her
teammates/lovers, taking off piece after piece of clothing as she reached the bottom, until she
was donned only in her underwear when she opened the door into a room that would make any
shy person faint.
Up against the wall to her left was a large, red heart-shaped bed large enough to accompany up
to four people with room to spare with a mirrored ceiling, the wall to its left full of sex toys,
bondage gear, and aphrodisiacs, the wall to its right full of books with suggestive titles, and
opposite the bed sat a TV with enough pornographic movies to last somebody for many years to
come.
Ever since Hinata graduated both the Ninja Academy and her virginity, she and her classmate,
now lover and teammate Naruto Uzumaki, had called this little sex dungeon their home, and as
such made their own special touches to the room, including drawers under the bed for their
clothes, and a bathroom addition was made to the basement, complete with the most sensual
bath/shower they could ever ask for.
"Hey." Smirked a spiky-haired teenage boy lying on the bed in his boxers.
"You haven't been waiting for me this whole time, have you Naruto?" Hinata stifled a laugh.
"You seem like you've been eager to get back to me." Naruto teased, though raised an eyebrow
as Hinata ducked to the side of the bed to search one of her drawers. "Hm? What are you
looking for?"
"You haven't seen my standard Chuunin uniform, have you?" Hinata asked, searching through a
drawer filled with some rather provocative shirts reserved for party nights.
"Nope, can't say I've seen mine in a few years either." Naruto shrugged. "How come?"
"You know, if you're looking for your favorite strap-on, then look no further." Both heads turned
to face a woman currently wearing nothing but a pair of black panties with a blue phallus
sticking out of its front. This woman was the woman who made their wondrous lives possible:
Anko Mitarashi.
'Sexual deviant' would be an understatement when describing Anko's hardcore sex drive, and
'wild' would be an understatement when describing her personality. Anko was simply a one-of-akind woman that no red-blooded man or woman could resist if they tried, and neither Naruto nor
Hinata would have her any other way.
"She said she was looking for her Shinobi uniform." Naruto informed his sense. "I'm not sure
why, though..."

"It's because she's been appointed for volunteer teaching duty." Anko grinned.
It was volunteer teaching that was the reason that she, Hinata, and Naruto were even in the
same room at this very moment; despite her initial reluctance, Anko had, for a full year, taught
the graduating class of the Ninja Academy sex education. That year had, for better or worse, left
a gigantic impact on almost everybody at the Academy, for better in the case of Naruto and
Hinata, who were only a couple now because of their sex ed teacher, and who were just lucky
enough to be selected as her squad mates when they were made Genin.
"And so have you." Anko smirked, pointing to Naruto, who simply blinked at her.
"...I have?" He blinked again.
"Ah, yes!" Hinata poked her head up from her search. "I forgot, Iruka-sensei told me that you
were to come with me today for orientation."
"So... So I gotta find my uniform too?" Naruto muttered, realizing with fright that he just
moments ago said he hadn't seen said uniform in years.
"'Fraid so, bud." Anko teased as Naruto tumbled back to check his own drawers. "But anyways,
wow! You two, teaching?"
"It's mandatory that every Chuunin-level or higher ninja do it sooner or later, isn't it?" Hinata
asked.
"Well yeah, but remember, I was promoted to Chuunin the same age you two graduated, and I
didn't teach until twelve years later." Anko smiled. "You two were only promoted... what? A year
or two ago? And now it's already your turn to pass on your ways to a new generation. Ah, if I
were a housewife, I'd probably cry right now!"
"I doubt we'd get a class as fun as yours though, sensei." Naruto grinned, remembering how
amazing Anko had made her class during her year of teaching.
"Oh, I wouldn't be so sure of that." Anko teased. "You may be in for more fun than you think.
And besides, I made my own back in my teaching days! The way that class was set up, you kids
would have been in for one hell of a boring year if I didn't. That is the first thing piece of advice I
should give you; Make your own fun! If you can do that, and teach like you're supposed to, the
year's going to be over before you know it... and you may wish that it would never end."
"Could we have ever gotten a better sensei?" Naruto smiled, finding his uniform at last.
"Hell no, you couldn't!" Anko laughed. "How's that thing fit now, by the way?"
"Not very well..." Naruto answered, pulling at the neck of the shirt, which was very tight around
the chest. "How's yours, Hinata?"

"Ooh, I shouldn't have gotten the bodysuit version!" Hinata moaned uncomfortably. She had to
take off even her underwear to be able to pull the super-tight suit up past her wide hips, and it
took both Naruto and Anko to fit her immense breasts into the tight garment.
"...whoa..." Naruto commented as he starred at Hinata, now fully donned in her uniform's
bodysuit. Somehow, Hinata almost looked sexier now than she did naked, a long crevice visible
running from the crevice of her rear, all the way to the front of her crotch, every one of her
curves showing through the tight material, and her boobs squeezed tightly in, her nipples
showing very prominently through the suit's material.
"Please don't stare like that, Naruto...!" Hinata blushed, Anko grinning at the pair. Even after as
much as Hinata had grown over the years, her embarrassed reactions never changed. "Ankosensei, could I borrow your uniform?"
"You could, but I really doubt it would make any difference." Anko sighed, remembering her own
teacher's orientation, and how poorly she fit into her own suit. Now Hinata was getting to be
almost the same height as her teacher, and her boobs were considerably bigger, leading Anko
to think that lending her suit would only make Hinata even more uncomfortable.
"Sorry, but it's just for one day. You'll be able to fit into something more comfortable when you
get to teaching. Not TOO comfortable just yet, mind you though!" She added in a teasing laugh.
"That's not very funny, sensei!" Hinata lied, fighting back a laugh herself.
"I think we'll all have fun when we can finally take these dumb things off!" Naruto grinned. "And
hopefully, never wear them again."
"At least the vest is one size fits all..." Hinata thought as she and Naruto met with the
headmaster for their assignment. Not only was the massive camel toe running all the way
around her bathing suit area attracting many unwanted looks, but every step only ran the
material of the suit up between her legs even more, making the girl wish she had taken her
personal growth into account more when she first picked it out.
"Sorry, but the headmaster couldn't make it in right now." Iruka Umino spoke up as the couple,
as well as three other volunteer teachers gathered for orientation. "At any rate though, welcome
to the Ninja Academy. I hope that all of you will find your own place at this school, and leave an
important impact on all of those you teach. Your first day won't begin until Monday, but I would
advise that today be spent getting ready for your first lessons; remember, first lessons are every
bit as important as first impressions."
"So, what will we be doing?" One of the volunteers asked.
"Let's start with you, Kuroi." Iruka replied. "You will be teaching history..."
As Iruka spoke with the other volunteer teachers and telling them of their assignments,
classroom duties, and extra advice, Naruto and Hinata both listened intently, hoping that none

of the others got the Sex Education job that they both coveted.
"It's going to be Naruto, without a doubt." Hinata thought, eyes turning to the boy she loved.
"He's always been Anko-sensei's favorite, and he practically IS Anko-sensei in many ways!"
"It should be Hinata." Naruto mused, returning Hinata's glance. "I might want it, but Hinata's a
better teach than I could ever hope to be, and I bet the teachers here would trust her more than
me..."
"...Naruto, Hinata, you two will both be teaching Sex Education." Iruka stated, giving the pair a
confident grin as he handed each of them a scroll. "I trust I won't need to tell you very much,
other than tell you to read up on the school's revised sex ed curriculum, and be ready for class
by 2 o'clock on Monday."
"Wha... but, wait! Iruka sensei..." Naruto spoke up.
"Is something wrong?" Iruka blinked.
"You said we would both be teaching this class..." said Hinata. "Was that a mistake?"
"No. I made no mistake, and neither did the headmaster when he made this decision." Iruka
stated. "We have decided that you would both be quite suitable to teach this class together."
Naruto and Hinata exchanged surprised looks as their orientation continued.
"So... teaching Sex Ed, are you?" Anko greeted her students as they returned home.
"You had something to do with that, didn't you?" Naruto asked.
"Oh... maybe." Anko teased.
"I have a hard time believing anybody but you would have us both teaching the same class
together." Hinata remarked, knowing her teacher too well.
"I guess you caught me!" Anko laughed. "So... how do you two plan to teach this class?"
"Well..." The two said together, before turning to each other and realizing that they had no idea.
"Um..."
"You don't have to answer me right now." Anko shrugged. "I had to spend a full night working on
my own curriculum, so I don't expect you two to have a plan right off the top of your heads."
"Sensei, I know that tonight's Friday and all, but..." Naruto started, but Anko already know where
he was going with this.
"Go ahead and spend the night together." She sighed. "This is a business matter, so go ahead."

"Thank you, Anko-sensei!" Naruto and Hinata chimed together, hurrying down stairs to start
their lesson planning right away.
"I hate business nights." Anko sighed. "I guess I'll go see how Onna's doing..."
"This is it... Tomorrow, the first day of my final year at the Ninja Academy will begin, and this
time, I will NOT screw it up!"
The new sex education teachers weren't the only ones buckling down for the weekend to make
sure that they were ready for the first day of the year; somewhere across the Leaf Village, a
student of the Academy, twelve years of age, and entering her final year before becoming
Genin, was making her final preparations for the first day of what she felt to be the most
important year of her life. She locked the bathroom door behind her before stripping down of all
her clothes and looking at herself in the mirror.
What looked back at her was a very attractive girl with long blonde hair, deep blue-green eyes,
and a thin, yet perfectly proportioned and fit body, her waist nearing the ideal perfect womanly
curves, her breasts not small, yet not large, topped with bright pink nipples, and a pubis clean of
any hair.
The girl nodded, satisfied with what she was seeing before getting into the shower, beginning to
wash her long gold hair as she concentrated her thoughts on her ultimate goal.
"Finally, just one more year, and I'll be done with this stupid academy crap." She said to herself,
lathering her skin with body wash. "But I won't have to wait for the year to end to achieve the
goal that I've worked towards all these years..." She rinsed off her body, then began to rub lotion
down her legs.
"Everyone's expecting me to be some kind of perfect academically educated Kunoichi like mom,
but I don't care about grades or junk like that." She muttered, having finished rubbing the lotion
down her arms, and moving on to applying it to her breasts. "What good does reading a bunch
of dumb books and passing a bunch of tests in a classroom do you, anyway? We're ninjas!
Shouldn't we learn to actually BE ninjas?"
She looked down at herself now, examining every inch of her body for any sort of unwanted
blemishes. "We're going to be old enough to kill soon enough; doesn't that make us as good as
adults? So why are we being treated like kids, and forced to sit through this dumb elementary
class BS? It just... makes no sense to me!"
She concluded her shower and looked herself over in the mirror again, looking not just at her
front, but also her back, her sides, and between her legs.
"Let's see..." She said, scanning her legs and armpits. "No unwanted hair or blemishes..." She
lightly stroked her fingertips down her legs. "Skin's silky smooth..." She also admired the slight
shine that her skin gave off as she lightly lifted her breasts. "Boobs are nicely shaped and
proportioned..." She turned around and looked over her shoulder into the mirror at her back.

"Back's clear, butt's all good..." She ran her fingers through the length of her hair. "Hair's looking
good..." She smiled, admiring herself in the mirror a little more. "I'd say I look perfect..."
Now came the most dreaded part of her examination. She sat down on the floor, spreading her
legs wide to examine the space between them. "...Except for down here." She cringed. "Why
does it look like this?!" Sure, she maintained proper hygiene for every inch of her body, and
she'd even gotten a doctor's confirmation that her genitals were perfectly healthy and clean, but
she always just HATED looking down here! "I try everything I can to make it look more like
those pussies you see in hentai, but... why does it look so weird?!"
She sighed, closing her legs and getting up, putting on a camisole and panties before heading
back to her room, where she threw herself onto her bed, both exasperated about the bodily
state of her nether regions, and anxious for the next day.
"My pussy might look weird, I might not be the most voluptuous woman out there, but that won't
stop me." She declared, sitting up with determination in her eyes. "One way or another... I WILL
have sex with Getsuki!" She jumped about a foot in the air as her door flew open and a naked
woman stomped in, quite irritated with her daughter's noise.
"Nikko, is that really necessary!?" She growled, sighing as she leveled out her temper. "I know
you must be excited for tomorrow, but do you have to spurt out everything that's on your mind?"
"Oh... sorry, mom." Nikko said sheepishly. "I... I'm just really worked up, and..."
"Here, take a chill-out jerk." Nikko's mother sighed, tossing her daughter a pen. "You can keep
that if you want."
"Uh? Um... thank you, mom." Nikko smiled, blushing as she examined the pen she'd been
given. It was pink, with a bookish brunette woman splayed down it, saying something about
using this pen for 'study breaks.'
"Hey, Tsukuyoko? Everything okay here...?" Asked a man donned only in heart-printed boxers.
"Not at all, just giving my daughter a little talk." Tsukuyoko replied simply. "Are we good now,
Nikko?" She asked her daughter.
"Yeah, we're good." Nikko nodded. "Thanks mom."
"See you in the morning, then." Her mother grinned. "Now come on, you..." She smirked
provocatively, dragging the man with her back to bed as she left her daughter in peace.
Nikko rolled her eyes as she listened to the faint, yet incredibly cheesy, sex talk that her mother
exchanged with her partner, before it went silent as they returned to her room.
Nikko was one girl who learned about the facts of life long before she was supposed to; her
mother had been a porn star since before she was born, and even though she very much

wanted to leave the adult film industry when it was time to raise a child, Tsukuyoko just could
NOT leave the sweet temptation of the erotic arts, and after her would-be husband left her (he
was just a dick like that!), she had been taking men home to bed with her on a regular basis.
Nikko didn't mind at all however, either that her mother was a porn star, or that her mother
never slept with the same man two days in a row. As a matter of fact, after Tsukuyoko was
forced to spill the facts of life to her daughter when she was 7, Nikko had actually gotten to love
all things erotic, even watching her mother have sex once or twice.
But while she wished very much to have sex, Nikko dreaded the idea of losing her virginity to
anyone other than the boy she loved most: A timid boy in her class named Getsuki. She had her
eyes on shy Getsuki for many years of her Academy life, but had never found it in herself to
confess her feelings to him.
"But this year, I'm not only going to confess my love to him; I'm gonna steal his cherry!" Nikko
declared determinedly, slapping a hand over her mouth as she realized she said these words
out loud. Sighing, she turned over and went to bed, eagerly anticipating the coming year.
"So... are you ready?" Naruto asked as he and Hinata approached the door to their new sex ed
class.
"As I'll ever be." Hinata grinned, shrugging. "How about you?"
"I'm... not sure..." Naruto muttered, Hinata giggling.
"I thought that being shy was my thing?" She teased.
"Cut it out, I was just kidding!" Naruto lied, the two of them sharing in a brief laugh.
"Okay, keep it cool, you two." The couple gave a little jump as Iruka stood behind them.
"Uh? Iruka-sensei?" They said in unison.
"I just wanted to give you two my support before you started your first class." Iruka smiled
confidently. "Just go in there with a positive attitude, and pass on your knowledge to our next
generation. I know you'll make your sensei proud!"
"Thank you, Iruka-sensei." Naruto nodded.
"Yes." Hinata smiled. "We'll do our best." She slid the door open, and stepped into the
classroom, Naruto right behind her.
Just then, as he closed the door and joined Hinata at the teacher's desk, both of them lost the
confidence they had just gained from Iruka's pep talk.
Tons of eager faces looked down at the two Chuunin in wonder, the class slowly breaking out

into whispers.
"Whoa! That girl is so pretty, isn't she?"
"Isn't that the boy that our parents hate?"
"I wonder which one of them is going to be teaching us?"
Naruto cleared his throat importantly to the class, speaking over the murmur. "Hello, everyone.
Uh, welcome to Sex Education. My name is Naruto Uzumaki..." He wrote his name in Kanji on
the chalkboard behind him.
"And I am Hinata Hyuuga..." Hinata introduced herself, writing her own name next to Naruto's.
"And we will both be your teachers for this year."
"Both of them teachers?" several of the students remarked, whispering to each other again in
confusion.
"Yes, we will both be your sex education teachers," Hinata spoke up. "But this class will be
handled differently from other classes at the Academy; this class has such deep subject matter
that we can only truly teach you everything you need to know by having the boys and the girls
be taught separately."
"...Separately?" A blonde girl in the front repeated, a note of disappointment in her voice.
"Yes." Hinata nodded. "Tomorrow, I will be your teacher, and I will only be teaching the girls of
this class."
"And the day after, I will be teaching only the boys." Naruto added. "Thursday, I will be teaching
again, this time to the girls,"
"And Friday, I will be teaching the boys." Hinata concluded. "From next week onwards, Fridays,
we will teach both boys and girls together, as we are today."
"Ma'am, if I may ask...?" The blonde girl raised her hand.
"Yes, ms...?" Hinata confirmed, inquiring her student's name.
"Nikko." The student replied, standing. "What will the girls be doing during the boys' classes? Or
the boys during the girls' classes?"
"Since this is your last class of the day, you're free to leave home early." Naruto answered.
"Pardon me Hinata, Naruto, but it seems that you're stealing this sort of schedule from Anko
Mitarashi." All of the students in the class turned to face a rather stuffy-looking woman with curly
black hair, oval glasses hiding her now frowning eyes, and an adult-sized high school uniform.

Naruto tried to suppress a snort of laughter as he recognized the woman as Suzume, former
Academy teacher, and current 3rd-year student.
During Anko's teaching days three years prior, Suzume was an annoyingly professional and
strict teacher, who strove a little too hard to keep order in the Academy. During an unfortunate
incident three years ago involving several students taken captive by the sinister crime
organization Daimao's Den, Suzume sought to keep the piece by dismissing the students'
horrific experiences as mere 'bad dreams', and the very nature of Daimao's Den's existence as
'a lie.' Infuriated by her decisions, The Third Hokage punished her actions by revoking her
Shinobi status, forcing her to attend the Academy all over again, in hopes that she would recall
what it meant to be a student, and even more what being a teacher truly meant.
"You are partially correct, Suzume." Hinata spoke up, silencing Naruto's laughter with a nudge
to the chest. "Anko-sensei has inspired this alternation, but we have our own reasons for
choosing to teach in this manner." She couldn't resist a smile though as she recalled that
Suzume deserved to be in the position she currently assumed. "Additionally, you are to refer to
us as 'Sensei,' Suzume." She added.
"Very well... Hinata-sensei." Suzume grumbled, pushing her glasses up indignantly.
"Are there any questions?" Naruto asked of the class. A boy with dark blue hair raised his hand.
"Yes, your name?"
"Getsuki, sir." The boy replied, his voice incredibly nervous as he fidgeted with his hands.
"This seems awfully familiar!" Naruto thought, seeing a striking resemblance to Hinata's early
timid self in this boy.
"Um, I was uh, kinda wondering why we only, ah... why the boys and girls only share one day of
class in the whole... in the week?" Getsuki stammered.
"Naruto and I each have things that we wish to teach all of you," Hinata answered. "And so we
will each have a turn with boys and girls individually, and the last day of the week will be
devoted towards some lessons that would best be taught to everyone together, as well as
culminating what all you have been taught that week."
"Oh... okay." Getsuki muttered. "I just... was hoping to be with everyone else more often..."
Everyone laughed at Getsuki's timid ramblings, forcing the boy to duck under his desk in
embarrassment.
"This really is quite the familiar scene." Hinata commented internally, noticing that the boy had
his eyes on Nikko almost the entire time he spoke.
"Well, unless anyone has anymore questions, that's all for today." Naruto concluded. "Now
remember; tomorrow, only the girls are to show up for class. Boys, you get the day off."

As the students departed from their final class of the day, a few stayed close to their assigned
seats, taking their time putting their things together.
"Nikko? Getsuki? Class has ended." Hinata spoke up.
"Uh? Yes, ma'am..." Nikko muttered. "Uh, Hinata-sensei? Can I talk to you in private about
something?"
"Sure, Nikko. What about?"
Taking the hint, Getsuki gathered his things and scuttled from the room, Naruto following after
him, letting his girlfriend have time to speak to her student alone.
"What is this about, Nikko?" Hinata asked, once she knew that nobody else was around.
"Well, there's somebody that I kinda like..." Nikko explained. "And well... can you give me any
advice, y'know, girl to girl, how I can get his attention?"
Hinata smiled, knowing already that this was a year to remember. "Just talk to him and tell him
how you feel, Nikko." She answered. "I'm sure he will return his feelings."
"Hey, Getsuki?" Naruto called, halting the shy boy's escape.
"Y-yes, Naruto-sensei?" Getsuki replied.
"Naruto-sensei... it just sounds so... weird!" Naruto thought. "There's something you want to talk
about with me?" He posed this as a question, though it was intended as a statement.
"Well..." Getsuki fidgeted, scratching the back of his head. "...Well, yes, I...There's been
something on my mind, yes..."
"Can you share with me?" Naruto asked invitingly. For a long time, Getsuki was very quiet, an
internal struggle no doubt wreaking chaos in his head, whether or not he could, or should, ask
this of his teacher. At long last, he swallowed, saying at last,
"Naruto-sensei, can you tell me how to get with girls?" He threw both his hands over his mouth
as though he had said a nasty swear word in polite company.
Naruto just smiled, playfully ruffling the boy's hair as he walked past him. "In due time, kid."
"So...?" Anko prodded as the two new teachers returned home. "How did it go?"
"I think we did okay..." Naruto shrugged.
"Just 'okay?'" Anko raised an eyebrow.

"It was only our first day." said Hinata. "All we really got to do was explain how our classes
would be run."
"So? Didn't I do the exact same thing on my day?" Anko reasoned.
"You definitely did a better job of your first day than us." Naruto grinned.
"Did I now?" Anko smirked. "I guess we'll just have to wait and see, now won't we?"
To be continued...?
So... what do you all think? Should this story concept be the successor to SE:AMS?
Please, your feedback on this chapter is quite important!
Keep in mind, however, that this is nothing more than a prototype, so while the main
concept will remain intact, assuming this idea is used for the sequel, the point of this
chapter is to present the idea of what the sequel MAY look like, not necessarily what it
WILL be, so don't be too harsh on me if you thought this chapter was very badly written,
rushed, or poorly thought out. However, feedback in the area of the story's concept
would be appreciated.
Also, I know a lot of you may be wondering 'where are all the characters we know and
love, when this is set in the Shippuden time frame?' Simply put, in this version (with a
few exceptions), the three years prior will have been largely peaceful and uneventful.
However, there may be some need to look back, and if so, this SEquel will have a sort of
'flashback special' series, basically a lot like the Sex Ed Sidestory series, covering some
notable events that occurred during the time skipped over.
In short, most if not all the characters, from Tenten to Tsunade, that were canonically
introduced in pt1, will be properly introduced during the course of the SEquel, which, as
noted, is set in the Shippuden era (Hey! Like I've said before, it'd be really stale if I were
to follow all the canon events in perfect order! So... screw the canon! :P).
Now then, here comes the $1,000,000 question: Do you believe this would be the best
option for a sequel to SE:AMS? Or do you think that honor should go either to the Anko
prequel, or Advanced Sex Ed? Whatever you think, please vote in the new poll on my
profile what you think.
Or do you have an idea of your own of how the series could continue? Whatever the
case, I would very much love to hear your feedback! Please review!
...Also please check out Anko's Classroom on Blogspot! 'kay thanks bye!

Chapter 11: Wanna stay the night?

"Emi~! Eeemi~!"
Emi Shiawase was awoken from a deep and comfortable sleep by a soft, loving female voice,
her green eyes slowly opening to a blurry, empty room. Had she just imagined such a voice?
"Did you sleep well, Emi~?"
"Y-yes..." Emi replied. Her body still feeling heavy and half asleep, she turned over in bed to see
a familiar face smiling back at her. But... why was it familiar? "Hm?" She muttered. "Who's
there?"
"Aw, don't tell me you can't recognize me, Emi?" The girl pouted playfully.
Her vision still blurred, Emi rubbed her eyes of their sandy obstruction before gazing upon a
young woman with a short, boyish black hair cut, playful dark red eyes, and a slim, fit naked
body, the very sight of which awoke Emi instantly, her face turning bright pink as she covered
her face with her blanket.
"Are you awake now, Emi~?" The young woman giggled friskily.
"U-uh, Onnasuki?" Emi blushed. "Bu... what are you doing here?"
"I just wanted to congratulate you on becoming an adult." Onnasuki smiled, laying her chest
down over Emi, allowing the new Genin to feel her breasts. "I wish I could have been your
partner for the ritual, but I'm glad that your night with Nikia went so well..."
"Um... Yeah." Now embarrassed beyond belief, Emi threw the covers over her head completely.
"Aw, don't be like that." Onnasuki teased, crawling under the blanket, and pulling Emi into a
loving embrace.
"Ah... Onnasuki. She's... So soft..." The young lesbian blushed dreamily, temporarily entranced
by the warm softness of Onnasuki's naked body.
"Do you wanna play with me again?" The nudist kunoichi whispered in Emi's ear. "I'm always
happy to have you..."
Emi gave an embarrassed and startled squeak as she suddenly awoke, flinging her blanket up
to look down at her own form, and no devious friend of hers to be seen either in her bed, or
anywhere else in her room.

"Good morning, Emi." Her mother greeted her as she came out for breakfast. "You're up early
for a weekend."
"Weekend?" Emi blinked. Now that she remembered, she had completed her graduation testing
and had her virginity ritual just yesterday, the latter thought making her face turn crimson, which
unfortunately did not go unnoticed.
"Yes, school is over for you anyways, isn't it?" Her mother remembered. "Hm? Ah, did we have
any good dreams last night?" She teased, catching her daughter's red face.
"N-no, it's just ah... rather hot this morning!" Emi invented feebly, tugging at the collar of her
pajamas.
"Indeed?" Her mother humored her. "In any case, do you plan to do anything special today?"
"Hm..." Emi pondered over her breakfast. It seemed a little odd now to think that her school life
was now over. Though she had longed for it to end, it had always given her something to do,
even on weekends, so now to be done with it, she felt a bittersweet sense of uncertainty.
"I don't really know." She shrugged.
"Maybe you could see some of your friends today?" Her mother suggested.
At these words, for one crazy second, Emi could have sworn that she saw Onnasuki in all her
naked glory tease her from across the table where she ate.
"A-ah, yes! Yes!" She said, much faster and louder than she meant to. "Th-that's a great idea!
I'll uh... do that. I'll go... do that right now!" Her mother simply stared in confusion at her
daughter as she hurriedly got up from the table to change out of her pajamas, calling, "Bye
now!" very quickly as she rushed out the door.
"Did I say something wrong?" Her mother wondered blankly.
"Okay, Emi, just relax..." Emi told herself internally as she took steady, deep breaths. "Just
relax, it was only a dream." But it was hardly a dream that she could easily forget; no matter
where she went in the village or what she did, some hint of her suggestive dream showed itself
to her.
In her half-aware state, she had somehow found herself gravitating towards the more risqu
side of Konoha, even walking straight through the door of a shop without thinking.
"Excuse me, ma'am? I'll need to see some ID." These words would have been enough to make
Emi wince, but a pair of mischievous hands fondling her flat chest beat her to the flinch. She
looked over her shoulder to see the wily Yuko, owner of the X-Ranked Mission sex shop.
"Wha...?!" She blurted, looking around herself to find that she had indeed stepped into X-

Ranked Mission without knowing.

"Well... don't worry." Yuko shrugged. "Just drink your milk and lead a healthy life, and your 'ID'
will show itself in no time."
"Uh...!" Emi stammered, turning around to stare at Yuko. For a quick flash of time, she saw the
blue-haired deviant completely naked, before reality came back, redressing her in her uniform
attire.
"So is there something you're looking for today, or...?" Yuko blinked.
"Ah, no. Sorry!" Emi shook her head, dashing out the door before she could be questioned
anymore.
"Hm? What was that?" Onnasuki asked, poking her head out from a nearby bookcase.
"Emi." Yuko answered simply. "She just walked in here in a daze, then... left."
"Aaah~" Onnasuki hummed amusedly. "I think she might be in need of a little 'satisfaction.'"
"Ah, that's right." Yuko recalled. "You helped her out before when she was being bullied at the
Academy, didn't you?"
"Yeah. And now that you mention it, we haven't really seen each other since then." said
Onnasuki, casting a smile at the door where Emi was a moment before and remembering that
night. "I'd love to spend another night with her."
"Are you hoping for an orgy night, or no?" Yuko asked, somewhat hopeful for an orgy night.
"Hm..." Onnasuki smirked, considering the idea. "I like the idea, but not tonight. Before we start
talking about taking Emi to any orgies, I'd like to touch bases with her first." She checked a clock
on the wall. "But before any of that, I gotta get to work. The Condom's gonna be chock full
today..."
"There was probably a better way to word that." Yuko cringed disgustedly.
"Yeah..." Onnasuki admitted, disgusted with the mental image she gave herself. "Anyway, like I
was saying, I'll see her when I get off from work."
Her mind in a fluster, Emi decided to take her problem to the Jounin that she loved more than
any; Anko Mitarashi. Her sex education teacher during the last year of her Academy life, Anko
was the first woman to show that her homosexuality wasn't a bad thing, and for the longest time,
Emi had held a strong affection for her sensei, to the point that she wouldn't mind Anko
becoming a second parent to her.
She knocked on the door to Anko's apartment, however, nobody inside responded. For a

moment, Emi sighed, walking back and forth, wondering what she should do. Stay here and
wait? Go search the village for her? Go find someone else to talk to?
Well... that last one wasn't exactly a decision she could make; though she had long since
learned that there were many more women like her in the world, let alone Konoha, she'd only
met a few other people she was comfortable talking to about such things, and they were
undoubtedly preoccupied, and in any case, she reminded herself, she didn't really know where
to find them half the time.
Emi sighed again, turning around again, and using a key Anko had given her for cases just as
these, walkedright through the door, looking around to see if its occupant was still around. At
first, she was disappointed, seeing only a messy apartment, with no sign whatsoever that Anko
had been here all day. However, just as she made to leave the apartment, she could hear a
distant, unmistakably sexual moan. She turned to the small staircase she knewheaded straight
down to the basement, the cries of ecstasy growing ever louder as she took each step closer
down, and opened the door at the end.
Emi's face went bright crimson when she laid eyes on the room's interior. The only occupants of
this room were women, all of whom had flung their clothes aside in a frenzy, each one locked
with another in sexual intercourse, sprawled not just on the bed, but also all across the floor, the
distinct smell of sweat and ecstasy filling the air, and Anko herself was spread across the red
heart-shaped bed with every inch of her body being caressed with soft strokes, and kisses, as
well as she touching, and being touched by as many women that could fit on the bed. Sex toys
were strewn across the floor, wet from use, as well as some still vibrating.
Anko wasn't the only focus, as the girls who could only reach for her were behind other women,
grinding against them, moaning out and kissing their 'partner' on the neck and shoulders. As
they shifted on the bed Emi could see some of them had their pussies still filled with dildo's as
another girl pumped it.
For a moment, Emi just stared at the mass of lesbian sexual frivolity, before stepping back and
closing the door quietly so as to retreat without being noticed or involved, as though witnessing
such an orgy and being tempted in would make her lose all self-control. She turned and
mechanically walked back up the stairs, nearing the top steps just as she heard the door open
again, a familiar voice calling her.
"Emi? What brings you here?" Anko ascended the stairs, skipping about three steps with each
stride, catching up to Emi just as she was about to leave the apartment.
"Eh, n-nothing." Emi shook her head, her hand on the doorknob. Never one to take 'nothing' for
an answer, Anko pulled Emi back into a hug, pressing the lesbian girl into her ample bosom,
filling Emi's senses with the scent of sex and sweat.
"A-Anko-sensei..." Emi mumbled. Anko grinned. Never could Emi resist a good pair of boobies!
"You feeling a little better now?" She asked, giving Emi a little room to breathe.

"A... little, yes." She replied, trying to take her eyes off Anko's naked body.
"What's the matter, Emi?" Anko asked, taking a seat on the couch... Emi just wished that she
didn't splay herself across it in a provocative manner, making her already somewhat enticed
towards her favorite person.
"Er, I'm just... I kind of have some trouble... keeping it together today." Emi confessed, stepping
to the side so that her view of Anko's vagina was obscured by a glass bottle on the table.
"What do you mean?" Anko asked, not really sure what Emi meant by this.
"I just..." Emi took a deep breath, recounting her dream last night, and the day she had so far.
"And I just... well, I just feel a powerful need to... to..."
"You really wanna be fucked, don't you?" Anko supplied crudely.
"You don't have to say it like that..." Emi blushed.
"Hey, I call it like I see it." Anko shrugged, beckoning her student closer to her. "There's nothing
wrong with you," She took Emi's hand and pulled her close, giving her a loving kiss on the
mouth. "You just really need to be fucked. Sexual frustration is incredibly common, and most
simply deny it, which can lead to attitude problems." Anko said, her mind wandering to a specific
former teacher. "Yeah... some just need one hell of a fuck before they become bitches."
"B-but at my age...?" Emi flustered uncomfortably.
"Old enough to kill, old enough to fuck." Anko reminded her golden phrase. "I don't understand
why I need to say this so much." she sighed. "Anyway, if that's what you're here for, your timing
couldn't have been better, as you've no doubt seen downstairs..."
"Ah! N-no, I'm not ready for that." Emi waved her hands, the thought of having so many around
her at one time, filled her with nervous shudders. She wasn't the most social of girls, too shy to
talk to others much, more so when she hid her homosexuality, and felt unable to connect, and
though she was getting better, she was still getting used to being different, and proud. "At
least... umm...Not just yet, at least..." Emi's face turned a deep brick red. "Erm, could I just have
a little bit of time with you alone?" She asked, her hand fidgeting with the collar of her coat.
"Eh, I'd love to, but I don't think I could." Anko said, her eyes looking a little apologetic. "Not
without making you uncomfortable by dragging you into the sea of Sappho, anyways." She
jerked a finger at the stairs to the basement.
"'Sea of Sappho?'" Emi asked curiously.
"It's an erotic novel that I'm sure you'd love." Anko smirked. "I'll lend it to you some time." She
then moved over to Emi, sitting next to her; not in a splayed sexual way, but as a caring woman,
who had someone close to her in need. Emi leaning against Anko as the Jounin put an arm

around her. "You seem like you're pent up pretty bad. Are you really sure you'd rather not join
us?"
"Anko~~!" About four busty women were pouring from the stairs, each one looking half-dazed
and crazed for sex... and they weremost likely very much the latter. "C'mon back to bed~!"
"Sorry ladies, I'll be back in just a minute." Anko smiled apologetically, not just to them, but to
Emi too, and she focused her view on her young lesbian lover, not wanting to abandon her.
"Anyway, there's someone you can go to if you really want some sexual healing."
"Really? Who?"
Anko simplygrinned, writing some directions on a scrappiece of paper. "Head here, and make
yourself at home. You will not be disappointed."
Emi reluctantly took it, and looked at it for a moment, unsure. She looked back at Anko, and
nodded."Thank you, sensei." She smiled.
"She's a cute one, Anko." said one of the women by the stairs. "How about you join us instead
baby?" she purred.
"Sorry ladies, maybe next time." Anko told them in a 'hush' kind of way. She pulled out what
seemed to be a sake jug, before taking some used cups, obviously from where they must have
been drinking at the beginning of their 'orgy'. "Care for another round of drinks more before we
head back to bed?"
"What's that?" Emi raised an eyebrow as Anko filled several small cups with the jug's contents.
"Oh... a special drink I've invented," Anko answered casually, pouring a glass for herself. "Made
with a little sake, some estrogen supplement, and a good blend of female aphrodisiacs." Emi
eyed the drink with interest, interested in at least giving it a tiny taste, but thought better of it,
given her situation.
"Well... thank you, Anko-sensei." She muttered awkwardly, eyeing the paper she had been
given as she walked towards the door. She didn't know why, but the address seemed strangely
familiar...
"Oh, before you go...!" Anko spoke up. Emi turned around just as her favorite teacher poured
some of the jug's contents into a smaller bottle, corking it, and giving it to Emi. "After you finish
all the directions on that paper, drink every last drop in that bottle." She said.
"Er... thank you?" Emi blinked, eying the bottle uncertainly as she curiously took it and put it in
her bottle.
After escaping another attempt of seduction from one of Anko's bedmates, she ventured the
streets of Konoha in search of the house that matched the description and address that Anko

had provided, and while she had rarely taken the routes she made to reach her destination, she
had the lingering sensation that something very important had happened here.
Even as she reached the door to the place Anko had directed her, Emi racked her brain trying to
remember if she'd been here before, and what had happened when she had, but she still
couldn't make sense of such familiarity.
She knocked on the door, but there was no answer. After knocking a second time, Emi checked
the paper, to see a little note under the address reading:
"Don't worry that nobody's home; just go inside and follow these instructions:
1- Remove all of your clothes, and leave them in the basket by the door."
"Eh?! A-are you serious? Do I... really have to do this...?" She blurted, as though expecting the
paper to reply to her. "
When, unsurprisingly, silence was all that replied, Emi decided to just do as Anko had said. She
wouldn't lead her in a troubling situation... right?
She sighed, entering the apartment, which was unlocked, and closing the door behind her. With
reluctance at doing this in a stranger's home, she stripped completely naked once inside, folding
her clothes neatly before placing them in a small basket to her right, and placing her sandals by
its side.
She sighed again, crossing her arms over her petite chest as though expecting someone to see
her in here, walking around naked like an idiot. She wondered if there was a reason for such
nudity, and consulted the paper again for her next instruction:
2- Take a bath or shower (whichever's most comfortable for you). Use the shampoo in the
orange bottle, the body wash in the blue bottle, and the pink bar of soap.
Emi would have found this step strange, except for the fact that 1) everything about what this
paper was telling her to do was strange, and 2) it made sense that, if she was going to leave her
body in somebody's hands for 'sexual healing', it made sense that she be as hygienic as
possible for such a session, and once again, she was tormented by a confusing familiarity, as
she stepped into a door just a short ways away, and finding the bathroom instantly clearly
marked with a custom sign of a silhouetted curvy woman under a shower head.
"I've bathed here before..." she said to herself softly, everything seeming more and more
familiar, but not knowing when she could have done so. Was this a classmate's house? No, Emi
had never made friends with her classmates.
Whatever made this house so familiar to her, Emi found herself strangely at home as she put on
a steaming hot shower, finding the items that Anko's note told her to use with ease, and washed
her hair and body, growing ever more curious as to why she was asked to come to such a

specific place, to use such specific items, and to perform such specific tasks. What did Anko
have in store for her?
Although, the longer she showered, the less she started to care, and by the time she turned the
faucet off, she was excited for whatever the note wanted her to do next:
3- After you have dried yourself, use the 'perfume' in the heart-shaped bottle. Use one spray for
your face, one for your chest, another for your arms and legs, and of course one for your nether
regions.
And now her curiosity had come back almost as quickly as it had dissipated. Why was the word
perfume in quotations? Was it not really perfume? She found a red heart-shaped bottle by the
sink and gave it a careful sniff. She felt her face turn pink, and her head felt light. It somehow
reminded her of the drink Anko was serving at her little orgy party.
Thinking she understood, she gladly patted herself down with the sweet-scented spray, and felt
her urges grow a little bit stronger with each usage, and by the time she had spread it on her
rear and vaginal area, she once again stopped caring for the strange method to Anko's
madness, and returned to the note:
4- Once you have sufficiently freshened up, go to the bedroom and make yourself comfortable.
She left the bathroom, and turned to another door, where she found herself looking at a
spacious and extremely suggestive-looking room occupied by a large round bed large enough
for at least six people. Getting comfortable certainly wouldn't be a problem, she thought,
because the bed was so soft and relaxingly cozy, it felt as though it was a bed made in heaven.
After she got used to the comfort of the bed, Emi noticed three booths in the wall opposite her,
each with a pole that ran from floor to ceiling. Were there going to be girls here to dance for her
enjoyment? She smiled a little, and giggled as she surprisingly liked the idea, though an Ankoish thought in the back of her mind made her hope that their dancing wasn't the only thing about
them she would enjoy.
Only one last instruction remained, and Emi had a strong feeling that it was all leading up to
something amazing.
5- Your big surprise will arrive at 5:00. Enjoy yourself and wait patiently until then. The second
that the clock strikes 5:00, drink every drop of that bottle I gave you. Have fun~!
Emi looked at the clock on the nightstand by her side when she placed the note down that read
4:30, and lay back to wait, before she gasped, realizing she had left the bottle in her pocket,
now folded up in the basket by the hurried back out to the front door to grab the bottle she had
left behind, and just as she looked back into the bedroom, it all came back to her!
This was the house of Onnasuki, a young woman who had helped her open up to the lesbian
lifestyle. She felt so ashamed that she forgot about being brought here by the nudist lesbian,

she even showered in that exact same bathroom, slept in that very bed, watched Onnasuki
dance in that very room!
"That's right, Onna had even..." She blushed as she distinctly remembered the sly kunoichi
eating her out under the covers.
"So... Believe me now?" These words drifted in the back of Emi's mind, sending a delighted
shudder down her spine. All that day, Onnasuki tried to coax her into relaxing, into letting herself
be at peace with her lesbian identity, and hearing those words as she fell asleep in her new
friend's breasts made her feel at home with herself for the first time in her life.
As she returned to the bedroom, Emi checked the clock again to see that she still had 25
minutes until Onnasuki came back, and with little to do, she passed the time by looking over the
bedroom, starting with the drawers in her nightstands.
The one to the right of the bed seemed to be for Onnasuki, because its top drawer contained a
sex diary, the writing of which Emi could easily see being written by Onnasuki, a few feminine
hygiene products, a small list of names labeled 'Girls I love to bang!' (Emi was embarrassed and
yet rather flattered to see her own name written), and a pair of pink marble-like balls.
Before she could investigate the other nightstand though, Emi's attention was drawn to what
looked like writing showing through, just barely, from the other side of the note she had laid on
the nightstand, turned it over, and caught another quick instruction on Anko's note, which read:
If bored: look inside nightstand drawer, and look for a pair of small pink balls. Insert them both
into your vagina, and enjoy!
She blinked at this instruction and opened the drawer again, taking out one of the balls. She
looked at it puzzled, before giving it a light shake, something knocking around inside against the
edges in reaction. Sure she probably knew what Anko was asking of her, she sat on the edge of
the bed, spread her legs, and drew a steady breath as she pushed the first ball into her pussy.
Shuddering at the intrusion, she took out the second ball, and without thinking, inserted this one
too.
As she stood up, her whole body shuddered as the balls rattled inside of her slightly, giving out
a small vibration. It was surprising, but not very strong, but when she took a step to move onto
explore the rest of the room, she gasped as she felt the vibrations deep inside of her shake
even harder.
She almost went to sit back down, but chose to try and move slower with it. But her clenching
just made the vibrations more noticeable with each step she took. By the time she made it
around to the foot of the bed, one of her legs nearly gave out from it, making her body jerk, and
the balls inside her shake vigorously, enough to push a moan out from Emi, she gathered
herself, and continued to push on to the next nightstand. She walked around to the other side of
the bed, fighting back moans as she did so, and opened the drawer of the second nightstand.

This one was almost empty, containing only a book of lesbian sex poses, and a pen, which, Emi
soon discovered, vibrated when the button on the end was clicked. She blushed, understanding
the purpose such a pen served other than writing, turning it off, and taking a peek inside the
book, interested to know how there could be enough lesbian sex poses to fill a book of that size
(she could only think of about four positions, and only one of them could be used for lesbian
sex).
To her disappointment, however, almost none of the positions in this book were really lesbian
ones; instead, the book comprised of two girls, one of which with a strap-on, illustrating
heterosexual positions. Clearly, Onnasuki was disappointed too, because several pages
contained scribbles in the margins saying either how some positions could be adjusted to work
without any form of strap-on, or otherwise saying they were 'not real lesbian positions' because
the strap-on was what made it work.
"She certainly doesn't like them much, does she?" Emi commented to herself, noticing there
were even a few pages ripped out, as though Onnasuki did so out of aggrivation. Though some
of the notes were quite detailed, making Emi think Onnasuki could make her own 'lesbian
manual.'And now that she thought about it, she didn't think Onnasuki owned any sort of strap-on
or dildo of any kind; there certainly wasn't any evidence of one in this room, in fact, unlike
Anko's basement, this room didn't seem to have any sort of sex toys at all, besides the marbles
inside of her at this moment.
After disappointingly not finding any 'new and good' lesbian sex positions to use in the book,
Emi put it back in the drawer and turned her attention towards the booths opposite the bed,
giving a half dazed, pink-faced grin as the marbles tumbled around inside her more, beginning
to enjoy the sensation, now that the initial surprise had passed. She slid a seat out from under
the middle booth that she remembered sitting on to view Onnasuki's dancing, and gasped as
she accidentally pried the cushion on top off, scared at first that she might have broken it.
To the contrary, this was merely the lid to a compartment inside of the seat, containing several
revealing articles of clothing, one of which being a see-through red negligee and panties she
remembered Onnasuki offering her when her clothes were in the wash. But, knowing the nudist
lesbian well, she thought better than to put any of these clothes on, considering she might have
to remove them again very shortly. Despite that, out of interest, she took a few articles out,
pressing them against her body as she looked in the mirror to see what they would look like on
her, before returning them and put the lid back on, and slid it back into place, before
investigating the other seats, which each contained an assortment of sex toys and other such
black leather and ropes she assumed had some bondage-related applications. She bit her lip as
she began to imagine Onnasuki guiding her hands up the pole slowly, sensually licking at her
skin, her body moving erotically in small movements, the nudist then pulling out a silk ribbon
and tying up her hands around one of the stripper poles, so she couldn't escape as she slowly
knelt before Emi as she tugged at the binds her body heaving in expectation before... she shook
the thought out of her mind before the imaginary Onnasuki could do anything beyond that to
her.
As the final ten minutes of Emi's wait for Onnasuki started to tick by, she noticed yet another

anomaly in Onnasuki's room; the mirror on the left-hand wall from the bed was a bit more than
just a mirror; after bumping her hand against what she now understood to be door handles, she
felt a cold chill as she pulled the handles open, as she discovered a hidden double refrigerator.
One half was full of various drinks, all categorized into three large shelves, one marked 'Sexy
Time' filled with bottles with labels of suggestive names including 'Diet Climax', Baby Maker
Beer,' and 'Sage Lite', another shelf was marked 'Not for kids', and had what Emi recognized
almost immediately as alcoholic beverages, and the third shelf read 'Safety Drinks,' which
contained sodas, fruit juices, and a few pitchers of ice water.
The other portion of Onnasuki's refrigerator was filled with foods, and just like the beverage half,
this too was divided, though this one into two shelves; The top shelf was marked 'Sexy Snacks',
and contained many desserts and snacks either of suggestive shape (such as a cake shaped
like a famous celebrity's breasts), or seemed too suspicious to be normal food, possibly full of
aphrodisiacs. The bottom half, meanwhile, was marked 'Kiddy Kandy', and contained normal
foods, most of which being sweets.
Emi gave a little squeak as she felt something touch both of her shoulders silkily. "So... Are you
enjoying my room so far?" A sultry voice whispered in her ear. She whirled around to see the
owner of this house looking at her with an amused smile.
"Ah, I... I didn't know you were..." Emi looked up at the clock, which now read 5:03. "Ah! I-I
forgot to..." She scuttled to the bed and picked up the bottle that Anko gave her, but Onnasuki
placed a hand over the top of the bottle before the cork could be pulled.
"Before you do..." She grinned. "Would you like to share a snack with me?"
"Which kind?" Emi asked suspiciously.
"If you want some Kiddy Kandy, that's fine by me." Onnasuki shrugged. "But if you'd rather a
Sexy Snack..."
She took a moment to inwardly debate her choice, before she nodded and replied "Sure. I... I
mean Sexy snack, please.", though internally still unsure of her decision.
Onnasuki brought out two pink cupcakes, with the icing in the shape of a vagina, topped with a
tiny cherry in the place where the clitoris would be. "Enjoy!" She smiled, handing one to Emi,
who accepted the treat, but eyed the suggestive pastry suspiciously. She knew there was
something even more suggestive to this cupcake than just its design.
"Is there something in this?" She asked, Onnasuki giggling lightly.
"Just something to ease your tension." She answered. "I remember how nervous you were last
time, and from what Anko and Kiki told me, it doesn't seem like you've changed very much since
then." She then eyed Emi's nudity with a smirk; it took her quite a while to coax Emi into being
more comfortable with her natural form when she first came here. "Well... You've changed a

little, I suppose, but still... you'll enjoy that little treat regardless."
Emi gave a tiny sigh before licking at the frosting vagina, not sure what she enjoyed more; the
sweet taste, or the silly fact that she was eating frosting as one would a pussy. She looked up
awkwardly as Onnasuki laughed with a mouthful of cupcake.
"Oh, nothing." She chuckled in reaction to Emi's awkward look after swallowing. "I just
remember doing the same thing when I first had one of these."
"Where did you get these from, anyway?" Emi asked, interested in having more like it one day.
"I'll show you one of these days." Onnasuki grinned, knowing what was going on in her friend's
mind. "But you're not going to get any of these without a partner."
"What do you mean?" Emi blinked as she finished off the frosting.
"The bakery only sells these in twos." Onnasuki explained. "They're made just for couples; you
can't get the real effect unless you're sharing with someone you love."
"Oh..." Emi blushed, hiding her face behind her cupcake, as though hoping to disguise her deep
blush as frosting. "I... see..." Then the gravity of Onnasuki's words fell on her. "Wait, so... are
you...?"
"Hm?" Onnasuki blinked, trying to seem innocent.
"Are you trying to say that you..." Emi fidgeted nervously where she sat, the marbles' movement
making her face redder all the time. "...Do you... have feelings for me?" Onnasuki considered
her words carefully.
"Yes, Emi. But whatever those feelings may be is entirely up to you." She answered cryptically.
Emi blinked at Onnasuki, not sure what on earth she meant.
"Um... I'm sorry, Onnasuki, but I don't really understand what you mean." She said. Was it just
because of the marbles that her body was starting to feel hotter?
"Just call me Onna." Onnasuki sighed, amused. "Go ahead and finish up. Let's not spend all
night talking about feelings, 'kay?"
"Okay..." Emi agreed, though as she bit into her cupcake, she couldn't help but feel something
she hadn't for any other woman so far; not with Anko, or with Nikia. She racked her brain trying
to think of a way to describe such a feeling, but felt like the more bites she took, the less she
could think at all, much less about the names for feelings.
"And of course..." Onnasuki smiled, taking a drink out of the fridge as Emi opened hers. "What
better way to wash down such a lovely treat, than with a lovely drink?" She raised a glass with
some sweet-smelling blue liquid inside. "To lesbians!" She toasted. Emi smiled, a glass

'ting!' sounding as she touched her drink to Onnasuki's, and the two swallowed their beverages.
A very strong taste filled Emi's mouth, that was a massive contrast from the cherry and
strawberry pastry she ate just seconds ago, and she coughed slightly as she made her first
swallow.
"The sake too much for you?" Onnasuki asked concernedly.
"No..." Emi breathed. "Just... not expecting something so..." She shook her head, gulping down
the remaining contents of the bottle quickly, before throwing her head straight down and
shuddering at the mild taste of hard liquor. Just then, she went slightly limp, her vision blurring,
and her mind zooming in and out of focus.
"Anko's new love drink." Onnasuki said interestedly, giving the discarded bottle a little sniff.
"Onna...?" Emi said, dazed and mildly alarmed. "...What's... is there something wrong with me?"
"No, nothing at all." Onnasuki chuckled. "You're just a tiny bit 'love drunk.' No, I don't mean like
alcohol kind of drunk." She added with amusement at Emi's face of concern. "More like 'you
really wanna be fucked' kind of drunk."
"Okay..." Emi's brain was too fuzzy, too aroused, and too impatient to understand or even care
what Onnasuki was saying. "Then can we start?" She asked in a semi erotic tone, making
herself comfortable in the center of the bed and spreading her legs.
"Sure thing." Onnasuki smirked, hopping into bed, and marveled for a second at the sight of
Emi's extremely moist pussy. Between the 'love drink', the marbles, and the tension she had
been feeling all day, Emi was gushing all over the bed even before the sexual activities had
begun, and she moaned in excited nostalgia as Onnasuki started to slurp up her juices, starting
from the leaking fluid down her thighs, and working her way straight to the source.
"AAAaaah~~!" Emi cried outdelightedly. "I missed this so much!"
Onnasuki simply smiled to herself as Emi screamed in sheer joy as her back arched, pressing
her pussy into Onnasuki as she continued to work her mouth around the entrance, which
continued to secrete fluids seemingly endlessly.
"Oh, you did, did you?" She smirked, taking a break from her eating out, much to Emi's
disappointment. "Did you really miss me that much?" She crawled up to Emi like a cat on the
prowl, purring as her eyes stared intently at Emi's until they were face to face from each other,
reaching her leg down and rubbing her knee into Emi's crotch, so as to keep her stimulated.
"I-I d-di... yes!" Emi forced herself to say through the sensation, finding it harder to speak all the
time. "I never got... never got to... got to..." She gave up trying to talk, or trying to think; her body
was too ablaze with pure, unfiltered lust for her to do anything except for moan in pleasure.

"Sorry?" Onnasuki blinked, stopping her teasing for a moment. "You never got to... what?"
Emi couldn't even remember what she was trying to say seconds ago.
Craving more, she grabbed Onnasuki around the shoulders, pulling her into a deep, passionate,
tongue-filled kiss, and once the nudist had happily surrendered, she wrapped her arms around
her, taking in the sensation of the soft, warm contact of her bare skin.
This was more than enough for Onnasuki to understand; Emi wanted to express her gratitude
for all the older lesbian had done for her; standing up for her when no one else would, taking
her some place to relax, and most importantly, teaching her that the lesbian lifestyle was
something that she could take pride in, rather than shame.
Emi pressed her chest up tightly against Onnasuki's, rubbing herself up and down her friend's
body, moaning into her mouth as her nipples, and indeed, her entire chest, felt pleasure from
the very touch of Onnasuki's body. But that was hardly enough; she had to have more!
Lust completely overcoming her, Emi released her embrace and parted her lips from
Onnasuki's, a small tangle of saliva bridging their mouths for a moment, as her emerald green
eyes stared into dark red ones.
She crawled down the bed, grabbing her leg, and pushing herself into Onnasuki's crotch, pulling
their pussies together, and gyrated her hips, grinding her cunt into Onnasuki's, craving to hear
the ANBU woman's lustful moans, as well as craving sweet release as her hips gyrated rapidly,
and with great vigor.
The moans filled the room as the two women went at it hard and heavier than Emi was used to,
but unable to hold herself back from trying to fuck Onnasuki's brains out.
Despite the intensity, it was something Onnasuki was comfortable with, though she was worried
for Emi's indulgent behaviour, despite it wasn't a surprise, Emi was pushing herself quite hard
just to keep rubbing her pussy against Onna's.
Even after she had ejaculated, even though Onnasuki asked half-heartedly through moans to
have a quick break, and even though Emi was already panting raggedly, she didn't stop her
enthusiastic display of tribadism; she COULDN'T stop! She felt as though she needed to
constantly stimulate in order to stay alive. If she didn't do it more, faster and harder, she would
die! She couldn't let herself be stopped by silly, petty things like 'exhaustion', or 'numbness'.
Whatever sort of function she required to make her brain work seemed to die, and truth be told
she didn't care; All she wanted was to keep fucking, to keep feeling as good as she was right
this moment, to orgasm against another pussy.
Her hips moved rapidly, pressing harder against Onnasuki's as she leant back, her torso held
up by hands as her head hung back, her pussy slapping more and more as the mixed juices of
the two lesbians drenched them, as sweat mixed in. Emi's mind was racing, exploding with

sexual desire.
"FUCK ME!" she cried out "Make my wet pussy explode with yours." Her head shook side to
side as she moaned out, cumming again, but not stopping. "OH GOD! I LOVE PUSSY!" she
screamed out as she grabbed Onnasukis leg, hugging it as she flopped on to the bed, grinding
even harder in to Onnasuki's drenched pussy. Even Onnasuki was moaning out at the
pleasurable intensity her young lover was giving.
"Emi... Emi.... EMIIIIII!" Onnasuki cried out as she began matching Emi's power with her own,
the two women fucking like there would be Armageddon once they finished, going, until the
build-up rose faster, and faster, and hotter until, spraying juices all over her partner, Emi
ejaculated once more, this time far more powerful than before, a cluster of smaller orgasms
following as her body locked up, convulsing for several moments, before she collapsed in a
weary heap on the bed, one final spurt from her nethers spitting out the marbles that had
taunted her from inside for all this time.
"Well that was... wow!" Onnasuki panted breathlessly, looking down at Emi. The entire bed was
drenched in a mess of fluids, but she didn't even care; Emi was smiling as she lay gasping for
breath after sweet release, and if Emi was happy, then nothing else mattered.
"Someone's gotten awfully bold since last time." She smirked, sitting up slowly. She paused,
eyes down at the juice-covered pink marbles. "When did you put in ben-wa balls?" She asked,
rolling her eyes.
"Anko told me to before you got here." Emi breathed.
"Little old to be playing with toys, aren't we?" Onnasuki teased, licking the little marbles off.
"But they're yours, aren't they?" Emi asked, grinning.
"Not anymore, they aren't." Onnasuki smirked, licking her lips, savoring the taste of Emi before
setting the balls on one of the nightstands, and helping Emi to lay back with her on the pillow,
taking in the afterglow of their recent wild sex.
"I'm... sorry." Emi panted.
"Sorry?" Onnasuki blinked. "What for?"
"I went... completely overboard." Emi sighed. "I couldn't help myself. That drink and... those
things... and... But, that was unacceptable, wasn't it?" She turned her head away awkwardly.
"Women shouldn't be so... ravenous, right?"
"Oh, Emi." Onnasuki sighed, rolling her eyes with amusement. "You have SO much to learn
about women." She smirked, turning Emi's head back to face her, and planting a big kiss on her
mouth. "Women are actually MUCH friskier!"

"Uh, not right now, please Onna..." Emi muttered awkwardly. "I'm... I don't think I could do that
another round." Onnasuki noticed that her young friend was still panting quite a bit, a fine sheen
of sweat coating her skin. "Sorry..."
"Don't worry about it." Onnasuki smiled, giving Emi another peck on the mouth. "I understand.
The kind of stamina Anko and I have is something that can take years to develop." She
caressed Emi's shoulders. "Besides, this actually works out just fine."
"What do you mean?" Emi blinked.
"You've had some strong feelings building up for a long time now, haven't you?" Onnasuki
asked. "But then again, when you've been with a woman like Anko Mitarashi for almost a year
without getting into her bed, I'm pretty sure most people would be worked up even worse than
you."
"I-Indeed?" Emi muttered sheepishly. "Anko-sensei and I have actually..."
"I've heard you have." Onnasuki chuckled. "Would you like to have a little massage?"
"Sure." Emi agreed, smiling comfortably as Onnasuki rubbed her shoulders.
"I'm not nearly as good as Nikia, but I hope you enjoy it anyway." She said, kneading her
thumbs in a circular pattern. "You're training very well." She added, feeling some noticeable
muscle definition in her shoulders.
"Thank you." Emi replied, not completely sure what else to say. "Er, Onna? Can I ask you
something?"
"Turn over." Onnasuki instructed. When Emi had laid face-down on the bed, she began to work
on her back. "What's up?"
"Well... Is there a reason you hate strap-ons so much?" Emi asked, between small breaths of
pleasure as her friend rubbed a few pleasure spots by her shoulder blades.
"I take it you saw that bogus 'lesbian sex poses' book?" Onnasuki grinned, rolling her eyes at
the thought of such a book. "I've got nothing against them; I'm fine with having one inside me
now and then, but what I hate about them is how unimaginative they are."
"Why do you say that?" Emi asked, feeling a few light cracks in her back, which slowly started to
feel less stiff.
"Well," Onnasuki explained. "First of all, you know how a man does a woman, right? Well, just
because women don't have 'those things', does that mean we should handicap ourselves with
foolish toys that replicate them?"
"I guess not...?" Emi replied uncertainly. She could certainly understand where Onnasuki was

coming from, but at the same time, wondered how else lesbian sex could be done.
"Exactly! Some lesbians might have different views, but to me, what truly makes lesbian sex
great is creativity; when you look at heteral, the guy just puts his thing in, nothing else to it, but
when you take the dick out of the bedroom, you have practically an infinite number of
possibilities."
"What kind of possibilities?" Emi asked interestedly. She wished that she knew more about
lesbian sex than simply tribadism like the kind she displayed earlier.
"I might show you some other day." Onnasuki said brightly, working her way down to Emi's hips,
making the girl squeal as she rubbed her sides. "Oh? Looks like someone has a tickle spot!"
"Uh?!" Emi twitched, scared that Onnasuki would try to tickle torture her.
"Nah, I'm just kidding." The nudist laughed. "Although... next time, you might not be so lucky..."
She said in a low, teasing sultry tone. "But anyways, the other reason I'm not too fond of those
things is because they just have no soul."
Emi said nothing, partially understanding Onnasuki, and yet unsure if she understood at all.
"Tell me, Emi." Onnasuki said in a low, husky voice. "Can you think of a better feeling than
embracing bodies with another woman? Can you think of happier warmth than that of bare skin
against bare skin? Can you think of a better way to express your love than to give your body
passionately to someone you love?"
Emi thought carefully about Onnasuki's words as she began to massage her rear, reflecting on
her current sexual experience to date. Truly, there was no memory she possessed that was
happier than the night when she gave her virginity to Anko, and as the memory returned to her,
she began to feel warmth throughout her body, and moistness down below.
"See?" Onnasuki smirked, teasing Emi's pussy for a second. "You can't get any of that with a
dumbass piece of rubber strapped to your waist."
Emi considered this point for a moment. She had only ever had one experience having sex with
a strap-on, and that was with Nikia Zaraki, a towering dark-skinned kunoichi who had been her
partner for her 'official' virginity ritual. She had enjoyed the sensation of something penetrating
her so deep, and helped her understand Anko's love of phallus, but at the same time, it didn't
feel nearly the same as Nikia using her own well-toned body, and she imagined that the bronzeskinned woman didn't exactly get much pleasure, being the one operating the fake dick.
"So yeah," Onnasuki concluded. "If men can fuck using only their own bodies, then women sure
as hell can too. And women can have more fun, because there are more creative possibilities."
"What kind of possibilities?" Emi asked again.

"I guess one of these days, I'll have to educate you." Onnasuki sighed, grinning at Emi. "You
could even help me write a REAL book on lesbian sex!"
"I'd like that." Emi smiled as she turned over onto her back. "I never knew there was so much to
lesbian sexuality, and I would love to have you teach me."
"Great." Onnasuki smiled, yawning slightly. "So, before we wrap up for tonight, I want to ask you
one last question; do you still feel ashamed of your lesbian self?"
"No." Emi shook her head confidently. "I remember feeling like some sort of 'special' child when
I was little because of my different desires, and then fear that I might be some kind of freak, and
ashamed for being one." She hugged Onnasuki. "But Anko, and Nikia, and you, Onna, you've
all taught me to not only accept myself for what I am, but take pride in it as well. But now, I want
to know more about myself, and people like me, and I would love nothing more than to be
taught by you."
She fought with herself internally, feeling as though she might have betrayed Anko, the woman
she loved more than any other, but while she lay in Onnasuki's bed, under Onnasuki's loving
touch, she was somehow unconcerned that she was expressing so much affection for her
nudist friend.
"Very good!" Onnasuki grinned. "That was just the answer I've been hoping to hear tonight." As
she started to caress the minimally-sized buds Emi had for breasts, she gave her another brief,
sweet kiss on the mouth. "Do you remember that day when we first met?"
"Vividly." Emi sighed, repressing some aroused whimpers as she felt waves of desire flow
through her with each kneading of her chest. "Didn't you throw someone into a trash can?"
"Yep." Onnasuki chuckled. "Some people just never know when to shut up. But that's not why I
asked; do you remember how it felt to learn there was someone else like you?"
"Yes..." Emi smiled, gasping pleasantly as Onnasuki began to move further down, rubbing her
inner thighs. "It felt... Oh... I can't even..." She went red in the face again, panting delightedly.
"Yep, I've been there." Onnasuki grinned, admiring Emi's well-toned legs. "You feel like you're
the only one in the world, until you meet someone like you, am I right?"
"Y-yes..." Emi chuckled, resisting the strong urge to pull her legs closed as Onnasuki hit another
'tickle spot'. "I've actually wanted to ask you for a long time, Onna; have you ever been bullied
like that?"
"Lots!" Onnasuki answered, half-inclined to groan. "I've felt every bit of pain, both physical and
mental that you have for being so openly different, and it was only made worse by how little
clothing I wore back then; a little lesbian with barely anything to cover her, no wonder so many
people thought I was a little skank."

"Why did you wear so little clothes?" Emi asked.

"Like I said, I'm one of those kids you just can't keep clothes on." Onnasuki grinned. "It was
considered unacceptable for me to walk around naked, so I just wore as little clothes as I was
allowed. One day, I even went to school in just a bikini top and panties. Just take a guess how
much the teachers appreciated that."
She shared a laugh with Emi at these words, and another question came to Emi.
"Why do you hate clothes so much, though?"
"I don't hate them now, like I did as a kid," Onnasuki answered. "But I just like to be comfortable,
and nudity is about as comfortable as it gets."
"I suppose..." Emi muttered awkwardly.
"I can tolerate putting on clothes now and then, but I'd just go naked anywhere and everywhere
if I could."
"But where did you learn to be strong, like you are now?" Emi asked.
"I fell in love." Onnasuki answered simply, gradually working her way closer to the wet spot
between Emi's legs. "I found a girl who I held near and dear to me, and she loved me back.
After that, I cared too much about her to care anything about what people thought of how I
dressed, or what my lovers had between their legs."
"Eloquently put..." Emi grinned weakly. "So, who was this girl?" Emi could tell that this was
probably a question she shouldn't have asked, because for a minute, Onnasuki's face turned
very pale, and even seemed like she might cry for a moment.
"She... she was a great woman." She said plainly. "A... great woman."
"'Was'?" Emi thought, suddenly a little scared. "Um, I'm sorry, should I not have...?"
"N-no, don't... don't worry about it." Onnasuki shook her head, trying to put herself out of the
duldrum she'd fallen into. "E-enough about me, what about you? Has there ever been someone
in your life who you've loved?"
"A few..." Emi muttered grimly. "I've met a few girls who I've been attracted to, and they've just
been... scared and confused by me. I've been called a weirdo, and a freak, a pervert, a skank...
I... remember that one girl who was beating me up when we first met? She was one of my first
crushes."
"Is it true you fell in love with Anko the first day you met her?" Onnasuki asked, trying to turn the
conversation towards a more pleasant subject.

"Yeah." Emi nodded. "The very first day, she talked a bit about lesbianism, and why it wasn't
such a 'wrong' thing, and even chewed someone out for calling it immoral. Maybe it was just
because... she seemed to understand my feelings in a way I've never known anyone else to..."
"You know..." Onnasuki smirked, finally reaching the juicy center between Emi's legs. "I've
heard of kids who have crushes on their teachers, but this has to be the first time I've ever seen
such a love be so... true." She licked up the excessive juices that had built up over the past few
minutes, Emi gripping the sheets as she felt bliss upon remembering the last time Onnasuki had
done this for her.
"Aahh~~" She moaned, arcing her back as she surrendered herself to the Sapphic charm of
Onnasuki.
"You're quite the healthy young woman." She marveled. "Down here in particular. Could you
hand me one of those ben-wa balls for a moment?" Emi complied, handing her partner the pink
marble-like ball, though wondering what she had planned with it.
"If ever you want to use a tool for masturbation, but don't want to stretch yourself out too much,
try this..." Onnasuki told her, carefully pressing the ball to Emi's pussy, and rolling it against her
entrance's walls.
"You like that? Just wait..." She stopped teasing Emi, and pushed the ben-wa ball up into her
pussy. "Now, how about getting me lubed up next?"
Emi nodded as she traded places with Onnasuki, feeling somewhat humbled that she left her
privates in her hands. She swallowed as she moved closer to Onnasuki's vagina, uncertain of
its taste. She had tasted Anko's previously, and surprisingly enjoyed it, but she wondered if
pussy tasted the same universally, or...?
Forgetting reason for a moment, she dove in face first, giving Onnasuki's pussy a testing kiss, a
somewhat sweet taste coating her lips, encouraging Emi to kiss more deeply, sucking up
whatever juices had built up as she wrapped her hands around to feel her butt, each hand
gripping a cushiony cheek as she kissed harder, enticing a moan from her partner.
"Like what you're tasting?" Onnasuki teased, her chuckle tripping over another cry of pleasure.
Emi wanted to reply, but there was no way she could resist the ever-growing addictiveness of
Onnasuki's taste, but just as addicting as Onnasuki's torrent of juices was the sounds of ecstasy
she moaned out.
"O-okay, Emi, that's good..." Onnasuki said between moans, but Emi couldn't hear her; she was
too entrenched in Onnasuki's fountain, drinking deeply from her, wiggling her hips to let the benwa ball inside her give her some pleasure as well. "Emi!"
"Uh?" Emi blinked, looking up, only now hearing her partner.

"I just wanted you to get me wet, Emi, not make me cum." Onnasuki grinned. "You like how I
taste, don't you?"
"A... bit." Emi muttered with embarrassment.
"Okay, now stick the other one into me." Onnasuki instructed, handing Emi the second ben-wa
ball. Emi put it in her mouth as she returned between her partner's legs, and pressed her lips to
her entrance once more. She pushed the marble into Onnasuki's pussy with her tongue, until it
slid in too far for her to reach with her tongue or fingers.
"Why didn't I think of that one?" Onnasuki smirked as Emi looked up at her.
"What do we do next?" She asked.
"We do... this!" Onnasuki smirked, sitting up and pouncing onto Emi, who squealed at the
sudden movement, and mounted one of her legs, lifting the other one up high as she pressed
her crotch into Emi's, both of them gasping and moaning as she grinded her pussy into her
young friends', creating a slow, smooth momentum as she leaned back slightly, letting the
momentum in her hips perpetuate.
"Now," She panted. "You follow along, Emi."
Emi watched the circular grinding pattern Onnasuki's hips made, and imitated it just as she had
instructed. The sensation that followed was unbelievable! Between the already fantastic feeling
she loved of one vagina being rubbed against another, and the augmented delight of her benwa ball, Emi was close to fainting as she began to slowly pick up speed in tandem with
Onnasuki, who grinned at her with sexual and affectionate satisfaction.
She leaned forward until she was almost perfectly upright, not slowing down or losing any
momentum, and taking Emi's hand, slowly pulling her up, so that they both reached eye level,
and as both girls began to reach their climax, Onnasuki closed her eyes, pulling Emi in
intimately and planting a loving kiss on her mouth, Emi somehow able to continue her grinding
without breaking her pace as she wrapped both arms around Onnasuki, using her tongue as
she kissed back.
"Why has this kid never had a girlfriend before?!" Onnasuki marveled, only able to reach one
arm up to embrace Emi, her other hand still planted on the bed to maintain a stable position.
Emi gasped loudly, breaking off their kiss as she panted for breath, but despite clearly moments
away from collapsing from sexual overload, she began to trib harder than Onnasuki, pushing
her back onto the pillow, and taking the lead, screaming in throughs of ecstasy as she drew
closer and closer to orgasm, Onnasuki simply smiling at her young friend, and letting her take
over.
"Th-thank you s-so much, Onna~~!" Emi cried, grabbing Onnasuki's leg and pushing herself as
close as she could possibly get into her pussy, uttering one final cry of utter bliss, before both of

them came together, neither one of them bothering to pick up the marbles that had been ejected
from their openings as they lay together in the afterglow, Emi falling on top of Onnasuki, head
nestled comfortably in her breasts.
"The pleasure was all mine." The nudist grinned, as they both slowly fell asleep.
The next day, Emi awoke to find the bed she shared with Onnasuki to be empty. She sighed,
hoping to spend some more time with her, but knew that nothing could be helped; Onnasuki
was both a working woman and more importantly, an ANBU, after all.
After getting out of bed, Emi felt her body as rested and comfortable as it had ever been in her
life, and knew that somehow Onnasuki had something to do with it.
"I don't know what you did, Onna, but thanks." She said to herself. She thought for a moment
about leaving Onnasuki's house, simply returning home, but upon taking a look at the bed she
had just been sleeping in, she felt guilty about leaving it in as much of a mess as she did, as the
sheets were soaked in both her and Onnasuki's love juices.
She hesitated for a moment, and stripped off the sheets, before headed for the bathroom,
where she found fresh sheets in a closet, which she promptly used to replace the dirtied ones.
After putting the old sheets in the wash and making sure that the rest of Onnasuki's room was
just the way it was before she first set foot in it, she was ready to leave, until she saw a note left
on one of the nightstands, sitting on top of Onnasuki's 'lesbian sex positions' book:
Hey, Emi~!
I'm really sorry that I had to go before you could wake up, but I received an ANBU summons,
and that means business that cannot be ignored.
But anyway, last night was... there's really no other word for it... amazing. You might not realize
this, Emi, but you are a natural born lady killer, and the amount that you've matured since we've
first met is absolutely staggering!
Again, I'm really sorry that I couldn't have said all this stuff to you in person, but you looked so
comfortable and happy sleeping, that it felt like a real shame to wake you.
Anyways, I have a serious question that I want to ask you: I know you enjoy it whenever you're
here, and that's why I want to ask you if you would like to call this house home.
"Wha... whoa... Wh-what!?" Emi gasped, shocked by such a question.
I know this might feel sudden, but I will give you as much time as you need to think about it. If
ever you find your answer... well, you know where to find me!
Your breast friend
~Onna

PS: I know you loved those Ben-Wa balls, so I'm happy to entrust them to you. Enjoy them~!
Emi grinned, folding the note in half and picking up both of the pink marbles on the nightstand,
finally ready to return home.
"Oh? Who might that be?" Emi's mother blinked as she received a knock on her door, which she
promptly answered.
"Hello, ma'am." It was Anko Mitarashi, Emi's favorite teacher. "Is Emi home?"
"She just returned a few hours ago, yes."
"How is she doing?" Anko asked hopefully.
"I'm... not sure..." Emi's mother blinked. "She didn't say anything when she came home, and she
seemed very red in the face. Is that...?"
"Knowing Emi, I'm sure that's a really good sign." Anko smirked. "You wouldn't mind if I saw her,
would you?"
"Of course not. I'm pleased to invite my daughter's favorite teacher to visit her."
"Thank you." Anko nodded, grinning as she left her coat by the door. "I'll just be a moment." She
reached Emi's bedroom door and knocked, to hear a deep thump sound from inside, and Emi's
voice shout,
"Ah! Just a minute, mom...!"
"Guess again." Anko smirked, opening the door to find her idolizing pupil sprawled on the floor
butt naked, clearly caught in the middle of a very private moment.
"Ah! A-Anko-sensei!?" She blurted, hurriedly trying to put on clothes and make her room a bit
more presentable.
"Relax, I'll just be here for a few minutes..." Anko chuckled, peering down to see a little pink ball
covered in love juice on the floor. "Is that what I think it is?" She said, pointing it out.
"Uh? Oh, that was... Onna gave them to me." Emi explained, picking it up and trying to clean it
off.
"You know, I feel like I should have been the one to teach you about those things." Anko sighed
in an amused tone. But then, her attention deviated from Emi, to her room; she'd never been
inside of Emi's room before, and she was sure that it wasn't like this at all until quite recently.
Though her desk was largely clean, a few erotic and lingerie magazines could be seen
scattered around it, as though something she was focused on last time she had used this room.

The familiar names of many adult novels and manga lined the bookshelf next to her desk, and
pinned to a bulletin board were a list of 18+ books and movies she wanted to find ("The Sea of
Sappho" scrawled at the bottom of the list), as well as a picture of Anko herself, with a pink
heart drawn on it.
"Well, you really have grown." Anko marveled, sitting down on the edge of Emi's bed, which had
a half-read manga volume laying by the pillow.
"Sensei..." Emi whimpered awkwardly. "This is kind of... embarrassing." She really hoped Anko
wouldn't see the picture of her...
"I know," said Anko interestedly. "But I doubt the Emi I knew at the start of the year... or even
just a few months ago, would have so much adult reading, much less display it openly like this."
"Er... didn't you say that you came here for something?" Emi asked, trying to dodge the subject,
half hoping that she was here for personal pleasures.
"Ah, yes." Anko remembered, patting the side of the bed next to her. "In about an hour or so, I'm
expecting two girls to visit my house, who I'd like for you to meet." Emi fidgeted uncomfortably
as she took a seat, thinking of the all-women orgy she walked in on yesterday. "No no, nothing
like that." Anko added hastily, knowing what was going through her mind. "In fact, these two are
having some... difficulties right now."
"Difficulties?" Emi repeated.
"They're... both of them are still in the closet." Anko clarified. "I'm sure you can understand their
pain as much as anyone, and I would love it if you could help me ease them into coming out. Do
you think you can help me with that?"
"Absolutely." Emi nodded, pleased to help.
"I'm glad." Anko smiled. "Then come over to my place in about two hours... Oh, and I'd
recommend leaving those behind." She pointed to the marbles on Emi's desk.
"Er... right." Emi blushed.
"So, did you have fun with Onna last night?" Anko asked playfully.
"I did." Emi smiled pleasantly. "I'm really glad that you led me to her, sensei." She paused,
thoughts of Onnasuki's question in her parting note crossing her mind, as well as the 'couple's'
cupcakes they shared.
"Something tells me that sex isn't the only thing about last night that's gotten your attention,
though." Anko noted perceptively. "Something up?"
Emi sighed, knowing there was no beating around the bush here.

"Onna shared an... interesting treat with me last night." She explained. "Cupcakes that she said
are only ever sold in pairs. They have a... interesting shape..."
"Couplecakes." Anko grinned, a very rare tinge of pink crossing her cheeks as she chuckled.
"How unexpected of you, Onna!"
Emi blinked at her uncertainly. "And she left me a note this morning, asking me if I wanted to
live with her." She continued. "It's... given me a lot to think about."
"I would imagine." Anko mused.
"Sensei, what exactly does it all mean?" Emi asked, Anko pausing before answering,
"I'm sure you already have at least an idea."
"Yeah, but... I don't know much about these kinds of things." Emi confessed. "You're the first
one who's ever taught me about things like sex or love, outside of a book." She cast a quick
glance at the manga by her pillow, which Anko saw was Volume 3 of a series called 'More than
Friends', featuring a number of red-faced school girls together in a slightly risqu manner.
"And... I really like Onna, but... still..."
It was here that Anko understood completely; Emi knew what Onnasuki was asking of her, but
didn't know how to take it, because she loved Anko. One day, she hoped to explain to Emi that
love wasn't necessarily something that had to be reserved for just one person, but there was
more than enough time for that another day.
"Don't worry about that right now." She said simply. "You're young; you have more than enough
time in your life to make that decision."
"Thanks, sensei." Emi smiled, kissing Anko on the cheek, before another question had crossed
her mind. "Er, sensei? Who are these girls you want me to meet?"
"Eh, I think I'll surprise you." Anko smirked.
"Would I like this surprise?" Emi asked, though feeling like she didn't even need to ask.
"Undoubtedly." Anko kissed Emi lightly on the mouth before getting up. "Now finish up whatever
you were doing in here and get dressed. I'm gonna need you in a few hours."
"Right." Emi nodded.
"Oh..." Anko said suddenly, halting just as she was about to open the door. "Ah, one last
question."
"What is it, sensei?" Emi blinked, surprised as Anko turned to her bookshelf, scanning it, before
pulling one of the manga out, checking the back, and showing it to her.

"Could I borrow this for a little while, please?" The book she showed Emi was the first volume of
'More than Friends'.
"I would have thought that you already had the whole series, sensei." Emi blinked. Something
erotic that Anko Mitarashi didn't own just seemed unbelievable!
"I've never really collected much manga." Anko shrugged, looking at the front cover with
interest. "I usually prefer to use a little imagination with my reading material, but something
about this one really gets my attention. As long as you don't mind, of course."
"Go ahead, sensei." Emi nodded.
"Thanks, Emi." Anko grinned. "See you soon!"
"Another day, tiring job..." Onnasuki sighed, discarding her ANBU mask after a long day's work.
She departed to her room, letting her clothes fall to the ground as she pulled a Diet Climax from
her fridge, but just as she was about to take a gulp of the alcohol inside, a note at her
nightstand caught her eye.
Though at first she thought it was just the note she left for Emi this morning, she then
understood it to be her reply to said note.
"Emi, you lady killing little sweetheart!" She laughed, reading the note.
Onna,
Thanks for everything last night! I couldn't have asked for a better time with you, or anyone in
Konoha to spend the night with (Well, y'know, besides maybe Anko-sensei...). I'm flattered you
think so highly of me (I saw your list of girls you like to bang, by the way), but I don't know about
'lady killer'. There's so little, almost nothing, that I know about lesbian sexuality, but I would
LOVE to learn more from you about it, if I can.
But that's not entirely why I wrote this response: I honestly found your question to be a little bit...
sudden. You are a great friend, and I enjoy every minute of time I spend with you, but I'm
honestly not sure if I'm ready to live with you. I'm very glad that you're willing to wait for me to
answer this question, because honestly, I don't think I could give you a clear answer any time
soon.
I hope that we can meet like this more often!
-Emi
[End]
For those of you who didn't figure it out yet, this side story is actually an in-between, set
after Emi's virginity ritual, and before her fourway with Anko, Sakura, and Ino (And yes,

Sakura and Ino are the girls Anko wanted her to meet, btw!).
I've wanted to make a side story where Onna and Emi meet up again after Emi graduated,
and I thought that having it set before she got her squad assignment would be a nice
time, while also leaving things open for another possible future meeting (Also, yes, I did
imply that Onnasuki has a soft spot for Emi (Oh my, Emi certainly has quite the romantic
dilemma, doesn't she XD?))
And why, oh god WHY, did I not know about Ben-Wa Balls until AFTER SE:AMS'
completion!? I've been wanting to make a side story based at least somewhat around
them for a long time now, so I'm glad I could finally fit a lesson in about them (even if
wasn't Anko doing the teaching XD).
Something else of note that's been on my mind for a while, particularly since I've written
this side story: there are quite a lot of porno movies, books, etc in the SEries that I
realize (as Sketchfan regularly points out :P) would make good stories in and of
themselves. That being said, I'm thinking of writing another side series that turns these
movies, books, etc into full, independent stories. However, there's just one problem: I
can't write them all on my own ^^;
So, I'd like to ask if anyone would be interested in co-writing such stories as "Mist
Mishaps", "Not so gentle fist", "Suna Slumber Party", and whatever other stories might
have been mentioned in SE's continuity I might have forgotten about. If anyone is
interested in co-writing any of these stories, please contact me via PM, and we can talk
business.
Special thanks to MattWilson83 for revisions, and permission to use his OC Yuko.

Powered by TCPDF (www.tcpdf.org)